A discourse of monarchy more particularly of the imperial crowns of England, Scotland, and Ireland according to the ancient, common, and statute-laws of the same : with a close from the whole as it relates to the succession of His Royal Highness James Duke of York.
         Wilson, John, 1626-1696.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 257 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 144 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66571
         Wing W2921
         ESTC R27078
         09638881
         ocm 09638881
         43884
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66571)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43884)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1346:21)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of monarchy more particularly of the imperial crowns of England, Scotland, and Ireland according to the ancient, common, and statute-laws of the same : with a close from the whole as it relates to the succession of His Royal Highness James Duke of York.
             Wilson, John, 1626-1696.
          
           [12], 272 p.
           
             Printed by M.C. for Jos. Hindmarsh,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             "Epistle dedicatory" signed: John Wilson.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           James -- II, -- King of England, 1633-1701.
           Monarchy.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Succession.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Monarchy
           ,
           More
           particularly
           ,
           of
           the
           IMPERIAL
           CROWNS
           OF
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           According
           to
           the
           Ancient
           ,
           Common
           ,
           and
           Statute-Laws
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Close
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           As
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           Succession
           of
           his
           ROYAL
           HIGHNESS
           ,
           JAMES
           Duke
           of
           York
           .
        
         
           
             DEUT.
             4.32
             .
          
           
             Interroga
             de
             diebus
             antiquis
             qui
             fuerunt
             ante
             te
             ,
             ex
             die
             quo
             creavit
             Dominus
             hominem
             super
             terram
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Jos.
             Hindmarsh
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           his
           Royal
           Highness
           ,
           at
           the
           Black
           Bull
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           most
           Honorable
           JAMES
           Duke
           of
           ORMOND
           ,
           &c.
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Grace
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           a
           saying
           of
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Ossory
           (
           Lord
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           (
           your
           Son
           )
           at
           what
           time
           he
           deliver'd
           up
           the
           Sword
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           
             Berkeley
             )
             Action
             is
             the
             life
             of
             Government
          
           :
           Common
           experience
           tells
           us
           ,
           Usefulness
           ,
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Action
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           (
           like
           a
           Glass-eye
           to
           a
           Body
           )
           a
           man
           rather
           
           takes
           up
           a
           room
           ,
           than
           becomes
           any
           way
           serviceable
           .
           The
           sense
           of
           this
           ,
           put
           me
           on
           those
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           herewith
           present
           your
           Grace
           ,
           and
           unto
           whom
           more
           fitly
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           Person
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           which
           ,
           few
           men
           sate
           longer
           at
           Helm
           ,
           or
           suffer'd
           more
           ;
           You
           ,
           that
           hung
           not
           up
           your
           Shield
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Despair
           ,
           and
           never
           seem'd
           more
           worthy
           of
           the
           great
           place
           you
           now
           fill
           ,
           than
           when
           farthest
           from
           it
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           in
           the
           so
           doing
           ,
           without
           some
           prospect
           of
           advantage
           to
           my self
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           censuring
           Age
           ,
           shall
           handle
           me
           roughly
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           under
           your
           great
           Patronage
           ,
           I
           shall
           fight
           in
           the
           Shade
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           I
           was
           just
           breaking
           off
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           into
           my
           head
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           
           our
           late
           pieces
           ,
           found
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           ,
           often
           quoted
           ,
           especially
           ,
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           those
           Notions
           ,
           which
           had
           better
           slept
           in
           their
           forgotten
           Embers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           altogether
           forein
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           I
           us'd
           the
           words
           of
           S.
           Peter
           (
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           )
           touching
           S.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           
             In
             which
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             some
             things
             ,
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             be
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             unstable
             wrest
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             do
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
          
           :
           I
           have
           purposely
           made
           use
           of
           him
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           as
           an
           high
           Assertor
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           Prerogative
           ;
           Those
           that
           find
           him
           otherwise
           ,
           
             —
             Habeant
             secum
             ,
             serventque
             —
          
           Or
           let
           him
           lie
           indifferent
           ,
           my
           Argument
           depends
           not
           singly
           on
           
           him
           :
           which
           I
           humbly
           took
           leave
           to
           advert
           ,
           and
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Grace
             ,
             Your
             most
             Obedient
             ,
             Obliged
             ,
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               John
               Wilson
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               
            
             THat
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             the
             Supreme
             Dominion
             of
             one
             person
             ,
             was
             primarily
             intended
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             created
             the
             World.
             That
             it
             is
             founded
             in
             nature
             .
             As
             consonant
             to
             the
             Divine
             Government
             .
             And
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             Acknowledg'd
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             .
             1
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             That
             Adam
             held
             it
             by
             Divine
             right
             .
             Cain
             a
             Monarch
             .
             By
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Gentiles
             ,
             not
             God's
             ,
             but
             Monarchs
             were
             denoted
             .
             That
             the
             origiginal
             of
             Power
             came
             not
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Pact
             ,
             or
             Contract
             .
             The
             unreasonableness
             and
             ill
             consequence
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             Kings
             .
             A
             Family
             ,
             an
             exemplary
             Monarchy
             ,
             
             in
             which
             the
             Pater-familias
             had
             power
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             of
             Primogeniture
             :
             Examples
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             in
             
               Judah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Jephthah
               ,
               Brutus
               .
            
             Vpon
             the
             increase
             of
             Families
             they
             still
             continued
             under
             one
             head
             .
             Esau.
             The
             four
             grand
             Monarchies
             .
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             Moderns
             universally
             receiv'd
             it
             ,
             as
             precedent
             to
             all
             other
             Governments
             .
             12
          
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             That
             all
             Governments
             have
             a
             natural
             tendency
             to
             Monarchy
             .
             Their
             several
             Forms
             ,
             and
             Rotations
             .
             Of
             Aristocracy
             .
             Democracy
             .
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             be
             rather
             wisht
             ,
             than
             either
             .
             Examples
             ,
             of
             Athens
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ;
             the
             first
             Consulate
             .
             Their
             Tribunes
             ,
             several
             Seditions
             .
             Marius
             ,
             and
             
               Sylla
               .
               Crassus
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Pompey
               .
            
             The
             two
             latter
             divide
             .
             Caesar
             complemented
             to
             Rome
             by
             the
             Senate
             .
             The
             Triumvirate
             ,
             their
             Proscriptions
             ,
             and
             breach
             .
             No
             peace
             ,
             till
             Monarchy
             restor'd
             under
             Augustus
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             those
             times
             touching
             this
             matter
             .
             34
          
           
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             a
             Supreme
             Sovereign
             Monarchy
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             Kings
             had
             the
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             War
             ,
             and
             were
             Supreme
             ,
             
               in
               Ecclesiasticis
            
             .
             And
             an
             Answer
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             
               That
               God
               gave
               them
               a
               King
               in
               his
               wrath
               .
            
             62
          
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
               
            
             What
             is
             here
             intended
             by
             a
             Supreme
             Monarchy
             .
             The
             marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             ;
             as
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ,
             and
             exemption
             from
             any
             coactive
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             War
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             England
             ,
             &c.
             are
             Supreme
             Imperial
             Monarchies
             .
             Those
             two
             marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             seven
             others
             ,
             prov'd
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             what
             has
             ever
             been
             ,
             the
             undoubted
             Right
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             .
             The
             Kings
             Sovereignty
             by
             the
             Common
             Law.
             The
             like
             from
             the
             Statute
             Law.
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             And
             that
             they
             have
             justly
             used
             those
             Titles
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             ancient
             times
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Conquest
             .
             67
          
           
           
             
               Sect.
               VI.
               
            
             That
             the
             King
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             two
             preliminary
             Objections
             are
             examin'd
             by
             Reason
             ;
             and
             answered
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             applying
             to
             him
             .
             What
             the
             Three
             Estates
             are
             .
             To
             presume
             him
             one
             of
             them
             were
             to
             make
             him
             but
             a
             Co-ordinate
             Power
             .
             The
             King
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             Summon
             ,
             or
             Supplicate
             himself
             .
             How
             will
             the
             Three
             Estates
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             before
             the
             Commons
             came
             in
             ?
             With
             a
             short
             Series
             during
             the
             Saxons
             to
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
               Henry
               III.
            
             in
             all
             which
             time
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             nam'd
             as
             any
             constituent
             part
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             And
             the
             time
             when
             probably
             they
             first
             came
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             .
             That
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             were
             never
             doubted
             but
             to
             be
             an
             Estate
             .
             Four
             reasons
             offer'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             ,
             are
             one
             other
             Estate
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             one
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             point
             :
             With
             other
             Authorities
             to
             prove
             the
             Assertion
             .
             181
          
           
           
             
               Sect.
               VII
               .
            
             Admitting
             what
             has
             been
             before
             offer'd
             ,
             wherein
             has
             our
             present
             King
             merited
             less
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Royal
             Ancestors
             ?
             with
             a
             short
             recapitulation
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             his
             Majesties
             most
             happy
             Restauration
             :
             and
             that
             he
             wanted
             not
             the
             means
             of
             a
             just
             Resentment
             ,
             had
             he
             design'd
             any
             .
             181
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VIII
               .
            
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             hard
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Jews
             paid
             their
             Kings
             ,
             an
             entire
             Obedience
             .
             Two
             Objections
             answered
             .
             The
             like
             ,
             other
             Nations
             to
             their
             Kings
             .
             A
             third
             Objection
             answered
             .
             The
             Precept
             of
             Obedience
             is
             without
             restriction
             ;
             Examples
             upon
             it
             :
             Nor
             is
             Idolatry
             any
             ground
             to
             resist
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             things
             indifferent
             .
             The
             example
             from
             our
             Saviour
             in
             Instituting
             his
             last
             Supper
             .
             Least
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             injury
             ,
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             Holy
             men
             of
             old
             ,
             in
             like
             cases
             .
             And
             that
             if
             any
             ground
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             ,
             would
             never
             be
             wanting
             .
             189
          
           
           
             
               Sect.
               IX
               .
            
             The
             Arts
             of
             the
             late
             times
             in
             working
             the
             People
             from
             this
             Obedience
             .
             It
             was
             to
             be
             done
             piece-meal
             .
             The
             Kings
             Necessities
             ,
             answered
             with
             Complaints
             .
             Plots
             discovered
             ;
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             promoted
             .
             Religion
             cants
             its
             part
             .
             Leading
             men
             ,
             some
             to
             make
             it
             Law
             ,
             others
             ,
             Gospel
             ;
             The
             examples
             of
             Corah
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             Game
             playing
             over
             again
             :
             Prognostications
             ,
             &c.
             The
             ill
             consequence
             of
             such
             Impressions
             .
             The
             examples
             of
             
               Cade
               ,
               Tyler
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Holy
             League
             in
             France
             ;
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             at
             home
             ,
             &c.
             
             New
             Trains
             to
             the
             old
             Fuel
             .
             Our
             Saviours
             advice
             to
             his
             Disciples
             touching
             the
             leven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             What
             that
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             ,
             made
             applicable
             unto
             our selves
             .
             210
          
           
             
               Sect.
               X.
               
            
             A
             Close
             from
             the
             whole
             by
             way
             of
             Enquiry
             ,
             Whether
             an
             Exclusion
             of
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             may
             be
             of
             more
             advantage
             or
             disadvantage
             .
             The
             advantage
             propos'd
             ;
             and
             whether
             an
             Act
             for
             security
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             may
             not
             be
             as
             safe
             ,
             as
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             .
             The
             moral
             impossibility
             of
             introducing
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             tho
             the
             Prince
             were
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Kingdom
             follow'd
             the
             Reformation
             under
             Edw.
             VI.
             Qu.
             Mary
             .
             Qu.
             Elizabeth
             .
             That
             the
             case
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             at
             this
             day
             .
             The
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Entail
             ;
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             Innovations
             .
             Objection
             ,
             That
             such
             things
             have
             been
             done
             .
             So
             has
             a
             King
             been
             murder'd
             .
             More
             particularly
             answered
             ,
             in
             
               Edw.
               IV.
            
             Qu.
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Qu.
             Eliz.
             all
             three
             excluded
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             No
             man
             changes
             ,
             but
             in
             hopes
             of
             better
             .
             The
             advantages
             of
             continuing
             as
             we
             are
             .
             It
             is
             a
             bar
             to
             Pretenders
             .
             The
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             Competitors
             .
             Disorders
             avoided
             .
             No
             new
             Family
             to
             be
             provivided
             for
             .
             The
             indignity
             of
             a
             Repulse
             avoided
             .
             Suppose
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             be
             of
             another
             Opinion
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             which
             has
             by
             Parliament
             asserted
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             all
             occasions
             of
             Jealousie
             taken
             away
             .
             Objection
             ,
             answer'd
             .
             Disadvantages
             
             that
             have
             attended
             the
             laying
             by
             the
             Right
             Heir
             .
             Examples
             from
             old
             Rome
             ;
             and
             Vsurpations
             at
             home
             .
             The
             Revolt
             from
             Rehoboam
             ;
             our
             loss
             of
             France
             .
             With
             a
             conclusion
             from
             the
             whole
             .
             More
             particularly
             ,
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             .
             236
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           MONARCHY
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               the
               Supreme
               Dominion
               of
               one
               person
               ,
               was
               primarily
               intended
               by
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               created
               the
               World.
               That
               it
               is
               founded
               in
               nature
               .
               As
               consonant
               to
               the
               Divine
               Government
               .
               And
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               Acknowledg'd
               by
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             GOvernment
             is
             of
             that
             absolute
             necessity
             (
             if
             not
             to
             the
             being
             )
             at
             least
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             
             without
             it
             ,
             
             
               nec
               domus
               ulla
               ,
               nec
               civitas
               ,
               &c.
            
             nor
             House
             ,
             nor
             City
             ,
             nor
             Nation
             ,
             nor
             Mankind
             ,
             nor
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             the
             world
             it self
             could
             consist
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             stronger
             would
             devour
             the
             weaker
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             run
             back
             again
             to
             its
             first
             Chaos
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Wisdom
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             stockt
             it
             with
             living
             Creatures
             according
             to
             their
             kinds
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             ,
             while
             there
             yet
             wanted
             something
             more
             excellent
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             made
             man.
             
          
           
             
               
               Sanctius
               his
               animal
               ,
               mentisque
               capacius
               altae
               ,
            
             
               Deerat
               adhuc
               ,
               &
               qui
               dominari
               in
               caetera
               possit
               ;
            
             
               Natus
               homo
               est
               —
            
          
           
           
             A
             creature
             not
             only
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             go
             thro
             with
             it
             ,
             furnish'd
             out
             accordingly
             ,
             
               Cognati
               retinebat
               semina
               coeli
            
             ,
             but
             primarily
             design'd
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             however
             last
             in
             act
             ,
             yet
             first
             in
             projection
             ;
             for
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             
               And
               God
               created
               man
               after
               his
               own
               likeness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               blessed
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Increase
               and
               multiply
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               have
               dominion
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               over
               every
               thing
               that
               moveth
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             what
             other
             can
             there
             be
             rationally
             understood
             ,
             but
             the
             supreme
             Sovereignty
             ,
             or
             Dominion
             of
             one
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             God
             Almighty
             had
             intended
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             easie
             had
             it
             been
             ,
             when
             he
             created
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             to
             have
             form'd
             a
             multitude
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             a
             joynt
             Commission
             ,
             to
             have
             govern'd
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             bade
             'em
             gone
             together
             ,
             
             and
             agree
             among
             themselves
             :
             but
             he
             foresaw
             it
             would
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             confusion
             ,
             (
             the
             inseparable
             companion
             of
             a
             multitude
             )
             created
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             erected
             an
             exemplary
             Monarchy
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             will
             this
             less
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             very
             laws
             of
             nature
             lead
             us
             to
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             
               Natura
               commenta
               est
               regem
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Seneca
               ,
               de
               Clem.
            
             As
             among
             all
             irrational
             creatures
             ,
             who
             having
             least
             of
             reason
             ,
             are
             wholly
             govern'd
             by
             sense
             ,
             we
             find
             some
             one
             that
             has
             a
             preheminence
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             its
             kind
             :
             And
             thus
             ,
             Birds
             have
             their
             Eagle
             ;
             Beasts
             their
             Lion
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             also
             every
             Flock
             its
             
               vir
               gregis
            
             :
             :
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             their
             Leviathan
             :
             a
             King
             over
             the
             children
             of
             Pride
             ,
             for
             so
             Job
             calls
             
             him
             :
             and
             the
             shout
             of
             a
             King
             may
             be
             found
             among
             Bees
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Rege
                 incolumi
                 ,
                 mens
                 omnibus
                 una
                 est
                 ;
                 
              
               
                 Amisso
                 ,
                 rupere
                 fidem
                 —
              
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             more
             founded
             in
             nature
             ,
             
             than
             consonant
             to
             the
             Divine
             government
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             lively
             image
             and
             representation
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             as
             sole
             Monarch
             ruleth
             and
             guideth
             all
             things
             :
             Look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             an
             Hierarchy
             among
             Angels
             ;
             and
             one
             Star
             differ
             from
             another
             in
             glory
             ;
             yet
             ,
             every
             of
             them
             paying
             this
             homage
             to
             the
             Suns
             sovereignty
             ,
             that
             they
             veil
             their
             faces
             ,
             at
             his
             least
             appearance
             :
             Take
             back
             again
             to
             Earth
             ,
             and
             this
             little
             world
             of
             man
             ,
             has
             but
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             but
             one
             head
             ,
             
             whereon
             depends
             the
             will
             ,
             motion
             ,
             and
             sense
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             world
             ,
             but
             one
             God
             :
             He
             ruleth
             over
             the
             Angels
             ,
             (
             than
             whom
             he
             made
             Man
             only
             inferior
             )
             they
             over
             Men
             ,
             Men
             over
             Beasts
             ,
             the
             Soul
             over
             the
             Body
             ,
             Man
             (
             again
             )
             over
             Woman
             ,
             and
             Reason
             above
             Affection
             :
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             every
             good
             ,
             commanding
             over
             what
             is
             less
             good
             by
             a
             certain
             combination
             of
             Powers
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             kept
             in
             their
             order
             :
             whereas
             ,
             were
             there
             a
             
               duplex
               Principium
            
             ,
             of
             equal
             power
             (
             as
             the
             Ancients
             fabled
             )
             the
             commands
             must
             be
             contrary
             ,
             and
             consequently
             thereby
             either
             ruine
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             their
             continual
             jarring
             ,
             disturb
             the
             harmony
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             albeit
             God
             ,
             who
             comprehended
             the
             whole
             system
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             unblotted
             
             nature
             ,
             thro
             all
             her
             Meanders
             ;
             and
             to
             every
             days
             work
             (
             but
             that
             of
             the
             second
             )
             said
             ,
             
               And
               behold
               it
               was
               good
            
             ,
             yet
             until
             he
             had
             put
             to
             his
             last
             finishing
             hand
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             giv'n
             him
             his
             Commission
             ,
             of
             having
             dominion
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             And
             God
             saw
             all
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             
               and
               they
               were
               very
               good
            
             :
             and
             by
             that
             Divine
             Commission
             have
             Kings
             ever
             since
             reign'd
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             power
             but
             what
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             hath
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             Scepters
             of
             their
             earthly
             Principalities
             .
          
           
             Nor
             need
             we
             go
             far
             for
             examples
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             every
             where
             ;
             
             for
             such
             was
             Abraham
             taken
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             when
             they
             call'd
             him
             
               Principem
               Dei
            
             ;
             and
             albeit
             Heaven
             be
             the
             
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             meet
             with
             another
             of
             his
             on
             this
             Earth
             ,
             his
             Foot-stool
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             find
             it
             express'd
             ,
             
             
               Solomon
               sate
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               King
            
             :
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Queen
             of
             
               Sheba
               ,
               God
               set
               thee
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               to
               be
               King
               for
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             :
             
             As
             also
             David
             is
             called
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             
               He
               giveth
               strength
               to
               his
               King
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Hath
               shewed
               mercy
               to
               his
               Anointed
               .
            
             
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             object
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             a
             man
             after
             his
             own
             heart
             ;
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             Josiah
             who
             also
             was
             a
             good
             King
             is
             called
             the
             Anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             but
             Saul
             ,
             a
             King
             whom
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             given
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             has
             this
             sacred
             Title
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             eight
             places
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             in
             two
             other
             in
             the
             second
             :
             And
             the
             
             same
             also
             ,
             we
             find
             God
             giving
             to
             Heathen
             Emperors
             ,
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               his
               Anointed
               Cyrus
               ;
               to
               Cyrus
               ,
               whose
               hand
               I
               have
               holden
               to
               subdue
               Nations
               before
               him
               .
            
             And
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               have
               surnamed
               thee
               tho
               thou
               hast
               not
               known
               me
            
             :
             Howbeit
             tho
             he
             knew
             not
             his
             Founder
             at
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             e're
             we
             find
             him
             acknowledging
             him
             ;
             
               Thus
               saith
               Cyrus
               the
               King
               ,
               All
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               hath
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Heaven
               given
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             that
             gave
             the
             title
             of
             Anointed
             to
             Cyrus
             ,
             gave
             the
             stile
             of
             
               his
               Servant
            
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             (
             who
             yet
             had
             sack'd
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             and
             led
             the
             People
             thereof
             into
             captivity
             )
             when
             he
             calls
             him
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             my
             Servant
             ;
             which
             also
             is
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             so
             often
             favours
             
               Moses
               ,
               Joshua
            
             and
             David
             .
          
           
           
             
             Neither
             is
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             Kings
             derive
             their
             power
             from
             God
             ,
             less
             acknowledg'd
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             than
             us
             Christians
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Kings
             are
             from
             Jupiter
             ,
             saith
             Hesiod
             :
             
             and
             elsewere
             you
             find
             'em
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             born
             of
             Jove
             ,
             and
             nourish'd
             by
             Jove
             ;
             whereby
             God
             is
             made
             their
             procreant
             cause
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             conservant
             ;
             not
             as
             deriving
             their
             pedigree
             from
             Jupiter
             ,
             but
             their
             Kingly
             honor
             :
             And
             what
             the
             Poet
             ascribes
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             to
             God
             ,
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               as
               certain
               of
               your
               own
               Poets
               have
               said
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               his
               off-spring
               .
            
             And
             what
             other
             does
             the
             Psalmist's
             calling
             them
             Gods
             import
             ,
             
             than
             that
             they
             receive
             their
             Authority
             from
             God
             ,
             whose
             place
             they
             supply
             ,
             and
             whose
             person
             they
             represent
             ?
             Many
             also
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Philosophers
             
             acknowledg
             the
             Regal
             Office
             to
             be
             a
             Divine
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             as
             it
             were
             a
             God
             among
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             dominion
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             it
             at
             large
             in
             
               The
               Power
               communicated
               by
               God
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               Obedience
               required
               of
               the
               Subject
            
             ;
             
             written
             by
             the
             most
             Reverend
             the
             late
             Lord
             Primate
             of
             all
             Ireland
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             direct
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               makest
               him
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             S.
             Peter
             calls
             Government
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             that
             it
             was
             invented
             by
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             conservation
             of
             human
             kind
             ,
             and
             exercised
             by
             men
             ,
             about
             the
             government
             of
             human
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Adam
               held
               it
               by
               Divine
               right
               .
               Cain
               a
               Monarch
               .
               By
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Gentiles
               ,
               not
               God's
               ,
               but
               Monarchs
               were
               denoted
               .
               That
               the
               original
               of
               Power
               came
               not
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Pact
               ,
               or
               Contract
               .
               The
               unreasonableness
               and
               ill
               consequence
               of
               the
               contrary
               .
               Noah
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               Kings
               .
               A
               Family
               ,
               an
               exemplary
               Monarchy
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Pater-familias
               had
               power
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               of
               Primogeniture
               :
               Examples
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               in
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jephthah
                 ,
                 Brutus
                 .
              
               Vpon
               the
               increase
               of
               Families
               they
               still
               continued
               under
               one
               head
               .
               Esau.
               The
               four
               grand
               Monarchies
               .
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               Moderns
               universally
               receiv'd
               it
               ,
               as
               precedent
               to
               all
               other
               Governments
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             God
             Almighty
             was
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             deny'd
             ;
             and
             that
             Adam
             was
             the
             next
             ,
             
             appears
             by
             his
             Commission
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             before
             )
             a
             large
             Commission
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             large
             extent
             ,
             as
             having
             made
             him
             a
             mighty
             King
             ,
             and
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             an
             unqestionable
             right
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             all
             the
             inferior
             world
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             were
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             it
             might
             not
             improperly
             be
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               
                 Jupiter
                 in
                 coelis
                 ;
                 terras
                 ,
                 regit
                 unus
                 Adamus
                 :
              
               
                 Divisum
                 imperium
                 cum
                 Jove
                 ,
                 Adamus
                 habet
                 .
              
            
             And
             now
             as
             all
             things
             were
             created
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             infant
             world
             might
             not
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             nor
             their
             posterity
             want
             a
             light
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             them
             ,
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             
             that
             order
             ,
             God
             erected
             a
             Dominion
             himself
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             his
             Vicegerent
             ?
          
           
             
             Afterward
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             began
             to
             enlarge
             ,
             and
             men
             liv'd
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             they
             begat
             a
             numerous
             posterity
             ,
             Cain
             with
             his
             own
             Colony
             went
             into
             a
             strange
             Land
             ,
             and
             built
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             name
             thereof
             ,
             after
             his
             Sons
             name
             ,
             Enoch
             ;
             
             which
             double
             act
             carries
             the
             character
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             as
             well
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Father
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             :
             neither
             do
             the
             ancientest
             Gentiles
             otherwise
             speak
             of
             those
             elder
             times
             ,
             than
             with
             a
             clear
             supposition
             of
             Monarchy
             .
             
             Those
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Jupiter
               ,
               Neptune
               ,
               Pluto
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             denoting
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             those
             names
             ,
             applied
             to
             distinct
             Kingdoms
             ,
             not
             Gods
             ,
             but
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             Land
             
             and
             Sea
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             times
             were
             understood
             .
             And
             so
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Certum
               est
            
             ,
             
             
               omnes
               antiquas
               gentes
               regibus
               paruisse
            
             .
             And
             with
             him
             agrees
             
               Justin
               ,
               Principio
               rerum
               gentiumque
               imperium
               penes
               Reges
               erat
               .
            
             But
             not
             a
             word
             all
             this
             while
             do
             we
             hear
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
             or
             that
             the
             original
             of
             Government
             came
             from
             them
             by
             way
             of
             pact
             or
             contract
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             power
             of
             Adam
             ,
             upon
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             mankind
             whatever
             depended
             not
             on
             any
             consent
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             or
             Posterity
             ,
             but
             wholly
             proceeded
             from
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
             then
             certainly
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             Kings
             is
             both
             natural
             and
             immediately
             Divine
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             consent
             ,
             or
             allowance
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             people
             had
             no
             more
             right
             to
             chuse
             their
             Kings
             ,
             than
             to
             chuse
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           
           
             
             Besides
             ,
             to
             examin
             it
             a
             little
             farther
             ,
             if
             this
             power
             of
             paction
             ,
             or
             contract
             ,
             had
             been
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             lie
             in
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             an
             equal
             ,
             common
             right
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             particular
             part
             ;
             if
             in
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             well
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             came
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             in
             any
             more
             peculiar
             part
             ,
             by
             what
             Authority
             were
             the
             rest
             excluded
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             Maxim
             in
             Law
             ,
             
               Quod
               nostrum
               est
               sine
               facto
            
             ,
             
             
               vel
               defectu
               nostro
               amitti
               ,
               vel
               in
               alium
               transferri
               non
               potest
               ,
            
             Whatever
             is
             mine
             ,
             cannot
             be
             lost
             ,
             or
             transferr'd
             unto
             another
             ,
             without
             my
             own
             act
             ,
             or
             defect
             .
             Nor
             would
             it
             be
             less
             enquir'd
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             persons
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             made
             the
             contract
             ?
             or
             whether
             all
             ,
             without
             difference
             of
             Sex
             ,
             Age
             ,
             or
             Condition
             ,
             were
             admitted
             to
             drive
             the
             bargain
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             Wives
             and
             Children
             
             were
             not
             
               sui
               juris
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             could
             not
             conclude
             others
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             for
             any
             longer
             time
             ,
             than
             during
             the
             disability
             :
             
             Which
             once
             remov'd
             ,
             they
             were
             free
             again
             :
             Or
             if
             all
             were
             admitted
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             with
             an
             equal
             right
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             inequality
             ?
             was
             the
             Servants
             interest
             (
             if
             yet
             such
             a
             thing
             could
             be
             among
             equals
             )
             equal
             with
             the
             Masters
             ?
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             inequality
             ?
             or
             if
             equal
             ,
             who
             could
             summon
             the
             rest
             ?
             or
             when
             met
             ,
             regulate
             ,
             preside
             ,
             or
             moderate
             ?
             and
             thus
             new
             
             Atlantis-men
             ,
             run
             round
             the
             maze
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             disentangle
             themselves
             ;
             and
             like
             men
             in
             a
             mist
             ,
             lose
             their
             way
             by
             seeking
             to
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
             if
             we
             should
             admit
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             
             that
             Princes
             had
             no
             more
             right
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             People
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             entrust
             them
             withal
             ,
             which
             also
             ,
             they
             may
             enlarge
             ,
             or
             restrain
             at
             pleasure
             :
             Then
             what
             follows
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Power
             is
             precarious
             ,
             and
             ambulatory
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             be
             varied
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigency
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             occasions
             ;
             whereas
             the
             
               Jus
               gladii
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             People
             :
             for
             he
             beareth
             the
             Sword
             as
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             receiv'd
             it
             ,
             
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             right
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             had
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             could
             not
             bestow
             it
             upon
             another
             ,
             it
             being
             also
             another
             maxim
             in
             Law
             ,
             
               Nemo
               potest
               plus
               juris
               in
               alium
               transferre
               ,
            
             
             
               quam
               ipse
               habet
            
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             
             give
             another
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             not
             himself
             .
             And
             be
             this
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             against
             that
             humor
             ,
             That
             the
             original
             of
             Government
             came
             from
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             
             and
             omitting
             those
             traditional
             Kings
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             have
             reigned
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             
             and
             of
             whom
             Xisuthur
             in
             whose
             time
             the
             Flood
             came
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Noah
             himself
             ;
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             the
             sole
             Government
             was
             at
             first
             in
             Noah
             ,
             and
             that
             whatever
             property
             in
             several
             ,
             or
             share
             of
             Government
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             afterwards
             ,
             his
             Sons
             had
             ,
             they
             had
             it
             by
             his
             sole
             allotment
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             the
             same
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             merely
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             those
             words
             seeming
             to
             import
             as
             much
             ,
             
             
               These
               are
               
               the
               families
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Noah
               in
               their
               generations
               ,
               after
               their
               Nations
               ;
               and
               by
               them
               were
               the
               Nations
               divided
               in
               the
               earth
               after
               the
               flood
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Son
             of
             Sirach
             ,
             
             
               In
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               appointed
               a
               ruler
               over
               every
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             examin
             Families
             ,
             (
             a
             Family
             being
             in
             nature
             before
             a
             publick
             Society
             )
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             so
             many
             exemplary
             Monarchies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Paterfamilias
             ,
             and
             the
             first-born
             after
             him
             ,
             exercised
             all
             kind
             of
             Government
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             (
             so
             Noah
             curs'd
             Cham
             ,
             
             and
             bless'd
             Shem
             and
             
               Japhet
               ;
               Abraham
            
             cast
             out
             Hagar
             and
             Ismael
             )
             and
             had
             the
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             in
             the
             Family
             .
             
             
               Patris
               ,
               in
               liberis
               est
               regia
               potestas
            
             ;
             The
             Father
             has
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             King
             over
             his
             Children
             :
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             (
             e're
             I
             go
             further
             )
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             Paterfamilias
             truly
             was
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             instances
             where
             he
             us'd
             this
             regal
             Authority
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             
             Paterfamilias
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             
               Familiae
               Pater
            
             ,
             the
             Master
             ,
             or
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             ordering
             the
             Family
             ;
             and
             so
             Tully
             uses
             it
             :
             
               C.
               Quintius
            
             ,
             
             
               suarum
               rerum
               ,
               Paterfamilias
               ,
               &
               prudens
               ,
               &
               attentus
            
             :
             which
             in
             English
             ,
             we
             would
             call
             ,
             a
             discreet
             and
             careful
             manager
             of
             his
             Estate
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             
               Bono
               patrifamilias
               ,
               colendi
               ,
               aedificandi
               ,
               &
               ratiocinandi
               ,
               quidam
               usus
               ,
               opus
               est
            
             ;
             had
             need
             of
             some
             skill
             in
             Plowing
             ,
             Building
             ,
             and
             keeping
             Accounts
             ;
             all
             which
             as
             yet
             ,
             carry
             no
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             a
             bare
             care
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             And
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             this
             Paterfamilias
             
             had
             the
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             
             
               Pater
               vitae
               necisque
               potestatem
               habebat
               in
               filios
            
             :
             
             A
             Father
             has
             the
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Tully
             ;
             not
             simply
             ,
             and
             
               quatenus
               Pater
            
             ,
             or
             Paterfamilias
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             regal
             Authority
             annex'd
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             of
             primogeniture
             ,
             whereby
             the
             elder
             was
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             the
             younger
             ,
             
             he
             being
             
               prior
               in
               donis
               ,
               major
               in
               imperio
            
             :
             And
             so
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Parens
               ,
               quod
               &
               amicus
               ,
               &
               natu
               major
               est
               ,
               praeficitur
               ,
               quae
               species
               est
               regiae
               potestatis
               .
            
             
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             God
             speaking
             to
             Cain
             of
             his
             younger
             Brother
             Abel
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Sub
               te
               erit
               appetitus
               ejus
               ,
               &
               tu
               dominaberis
               illi
               .
               Subject
               to
               thee
               shall
               be
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               rule
               over
               him
               :
            
             which
             made
             Jacob
             so
             eager
             in
             supplanting
             his
             elder
             Brother
             Esau
             ,
             of
             that
             
             birth-right
             ;
             
             and
             Elisha
             alludes
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             pray'd
             Elijah
             that
             a
             double
             portion
             of
             his
             spirit
             might
             be
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             remaining
             Prophets
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             had
             obtained
             the
             place
             of
             an
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             afterwards
             he
             became
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             this
             regal
             Authority
             is
             found
             every
             where
             ;
             
             and
             because
             examples
             give
             a
             quicker
             impression
             than
             arguments
             ,
             take
             a
             few
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             by
             this
             power
             ,
             Judah
             pass'd
             sentence
             upon
             Thamar
             ;
             
             
             and
             Abraham
             shew'd
             his
             readiness
             to
             Sacrifice
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ;
             which
             ,
             had
             he
             done
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             withal
             had
             a
             regal
             Power
             in
             himself
             ,
             
             which
             own'd
             no
             Superior
             ,
             less
             than
             him
             ,
             that
             gave
             him
             the
             command
             ,
             what
             justification
             for
             him
             had
             that
             command
             been
             ,
             
             among
             a
             people
             ,
             unto
             whom
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             was
             altogether
             unknown
             .
          
           
             
             In
             like
             manner
             Jephthah
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             't
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             )
             actually
             Sacrific'd
             his
             Daughter
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             says
             he
             did
             with
             her
             according
             to
             his
             Vow
             ,
             
             which
             was
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               deliver
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               into
               my
               hands
               ,
               whatsoever
               cometh
               forth
               of
               my
               house
               to
               meet
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               return
            
             (
             holocaustum
             offeram
             Domino
             )
             
               I
               will
               offer
               it
               up
               a
               burnt-offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             is
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             which
             Isaac
             uses
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             
               Behold
               the
               fire
               and
               the
               wood
               ,
               but
               where
               is
            
             (
             victima
             Holocausti
             )
             
               the
               sacrifice
               for
               a
               burnt-offering
            
             ?
             which
             is
             argument
             enough
             for
             me
             that
             her
             Father
             Sacrific'd
             her
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             did
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             regal
             power
             annex'd
             to
             him
             as
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             power
             deriv'd
             
             to
             him
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             him
             their
             Captain
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             albeit
             such
             an
             Officer
             had
             an
             absolute
             ,
             and
             independent
             Authority
             ,
             when
             once
             elected
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             was
             seldom
             chosen
             ,
             but
             in
             times
             of
             imminent
             danger
             ,
             which
             overpast
             ,
             he
             retir'd
             to
             a
             private
             life
             again
             ,
             as
             did
             Gideon
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             deliver'd
             Israel
             from
             the
             Midianites
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             find
             such
             chasms
             and
             vacancies
             between
             the
             cessation
             of
             one
             Judg
             ,
             and
             the
             election
             of
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Samuel
             judged
             Israel
             all
             his
             days
             was
             extraordinary
             ;
             and
             extraordinary
             examples
             neither
             make
             a
             rule
             ,
             nor
             break
             one
             :
             so
             that
             in
             short
             ,
             their
             Judges
             were
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             Roman
             Dictator
             some
             Centuries
             after
             ,
             who
             was
             neither
             Sovereign
             
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             simply
             commissionated
             ,
             on
             some
             sudden
             occasion
             for
             the
             making
             of
             War
             ,
             suppressing
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             ended
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Subject
             himself
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             can
             that
             of
             Brutus
             the
             first
             Consul
             ,
             his
             beheading
             his
             two
             Sons
             ,
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             as
             Consul
             ,
             but
             as
             having
             the
             regal
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             within
             his
             Family
             :
             for
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             Consuls
             were
             as
             yet
             in
             their
             Biggens
             ,
             they
             never
             at
             any
             time
             afterward
             had
             any
             regal
             power
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             either
             make
             Laws
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             or
             War
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             whip
             a
             Citizen
             (
             but
             in
             time
             of
             War
             )
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whose
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             imprison'd
             by
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             as
             was
             
             Philippus
             the
             Consul
             ,
             by
             Drusus
             the
             Tribune
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             interrupted
             him
             as
             he
             was
             speaking
             to
             the
             people
             :
             from
             all
             which
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             Families
             (
             who
             as
             I
             said
             )
             were
             before
             publick
             Societies
             ,
             were
             under
             the
             absolute
             obedience
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             regal
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             ruled
             as
             King
             over
             them
             :
             Howbeit
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             when
             Fathers
             began
             to
             abuse
             that
             Authority
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             abridg
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             place
             it
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             more
             publick
             Father
             ,
             the
             King
             ;
             a
             Kingdom
             being
             no
             other
             than
             a
             great
             Family
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             hath
             a
             paternal
             power
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             
             as
             the
             world
             increased
             ,
             so
             did
             these
             Families
             ;
             and
             being
             now
             extrafamiliated
             ,
             became
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             room
             at
             home
             ,
             swarm'd
             abroad
             into
             larger
             
             Families
             and
             Septs
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             obedience
             still
             of
             one
             common
             head
             thereof
             :
             so
             Esau
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             Edom
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Dukes
             descended
             from
             him
             ,
             were
             heads
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             Esau
             their
             chief
             .
             
             
               Hi
               Duces
               Edom
               habitantes
               in
               terra
               imperii
               sui
               ,
               ipse
               Esau
               est
               pater
            
             :
             And
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             when
             he
             pursued
             the
             four
             Kings
             in
             the
             relief
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Son
             ,
             and
             Ally
             ,
             
             Lot
             ,
             set
             out
             318
             (
             
               expeditos
               vernaculos
            
             )
             light
             harnessed
             men
             at
             Arms
             ,
             born
             in
             his
             own
             house
             :
             Yet
             hitherto
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             rather
             called
             Reguli
             ,
             than
             Reges
             ,
             as
             being
             Princes
             of
             a
             narrow
             Territory
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             Kings
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             
             or
             the
             31
             Kings
             that
             were
             vanquish'd
             by
             Joshua
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             in
             process
             of
             time
             Kings
             began
             to
             encroach
             upon
             
             their
             Neighbors
             ,
             and
             that
             whatever
             it
             were
             they
             had
             already
             only
             shew'd
             them
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             was
             wanting
             ,
             then
             also
             were
             their
             Kingdoms
             enlarged
             .
             And
             the
             first
             of
             this
             kind
             we
             read
             of
             was
             Nimrod
             ,
             
             whom
             Bodin
             calls
             a
             Lordly
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             a
             mighty
             Hunter
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             has
             it
             ,
             an
             oppressor
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             usurp'd
             on
             his
             Neighbors
             rights
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             that
             path
             which
             he
             first
             discovered
             ,
             his
             Son
             Ninus
             further
             laid
             open
             with
             his
             Sword
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             to
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             who
             held
             it
             ,
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             ;
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             Sword
             translated
             it
             to
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             
             and
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             Alexander
             by
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             
             and
             continued
             by
             
             by
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             among
             his
             Successors
             ,
             till
             being
             crumbled
             by
             them
             into
             lesser
             morsels
             ,
             (
             yet
             still
             Monarchs
             )
             it
             became
             the
             fitter
             for
             the
             Roman
             Swallow
             ,
             
             and
             at
             last
             an
             Empire
             again
             ,
             under
             
               Octavius
               Caesar
            
             ;
             that
             unwieldy
             lump
             of
             the
             Roman
             Republick
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             concretion
             of
             heterogeneal
             parts
             ,
             which
             (
             like
             the
             toes
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             Clay
             in
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             Image
             )
             might
             stick
             together
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             never
             incorporate
             :
             but
             of
             this
             ,
             more
             at
             large
             in
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             
             Nor
             were
             these
             four
             transcendent
             Monarchies
             the
             only
             instances
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             hath
             gone
             out
             into
             all
             Lands
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             neither
             Speech
             nor
             Language
             ,
             where
             it
             has
             not
             been
             heard
             among
             '
             em
             .
             The
             
               Seythians
               ,
               Aethiopians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Aegyptians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               
               Bactrians
               ,
            
             &c.
             Nations
             famous
             in
             their
             Ages
             ,
             were
             all
             govern'd
             by
             Monarchs
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             when
             they
             demanded
             a
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             be
             like
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             what
             other
             did
             they
             imply
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             other
             Nations
             (
             for
             ought
             at
             least
             they
             had
             heard
             )
             were
             govern'd
             by
             Kings
             :
             The
             Cappadocians
             vanquisht
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             had
             lost
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             being
             persuaded
             by
             them
             to
             take
             a
             popular
             State
             ,
             refus'd
             it
             ,
             as
             declaring
             they
             could
             not
             live
             without
             a
             King.
             In
             short
             ,
             
             where
             we
             meet
             the
             most
             ancient
             Kingdoms
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             hear
             not
             (
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Rat
             behind
             the
             Hangings
             )
             the
             least
             word
             of
             Aristocracy
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             of
             Democracy
             :
             
             That
             all
             Greece
             was
             anciently
             under
             Kings
             ,
             was
             never
             doubted
             ,
             and
             till
             long
             after
             
             
             Homer's
             time
             ,
             Aristocracy
             was
             never
             dreamt
             of
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Roman
             Democracy
             began
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             ask
             the
             next
             School-boy
             ,
             when
             the
             Tarquins
             ended
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             shall
             say
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             comparison
             )
             they
             were
             more
             than
             of
             yesterday
             ,
             may
             have
             it
             also
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             knows
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
             But
             what
             need
             I
             run
             so
             far
             back
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             so
             many
             examples
             before
             us
             ,
             even
             at
             our
             own
             doors
             ;
             And
             therefore
             to
             pass
             the
             
               Polonians
               ,
               Danes
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Tartars
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Abissines
               ,
               Moors
               ,
            
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             salvage
             People
             discover'd
             by
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             our selves
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             where
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             guided
             thereto
             ,
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             nature
             ,
             liv'd
             under
             a
             Monarchy
             :
             The
             
               English
               ,
               Scots
               ,
               French
               ,
               Spaniard
               ,
               Irish
               ,
            
             (
             the
             first
             
             and
             last
             only
             excepted
             during
             the
             12
             years
             Fever
             of
             a
             Rebellion
             )
             never
             knew
             other
             Government
             than
             that
             of
             Kings
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             shall
             follow
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               State
               super
               vias
               antiquas
               &
               videte
               quaenam
               sit
               via
               recta
               ,
               &
               vera
               ,
               &
               ambulate
               in
               ea
               ,
            
             Stand
             upon
             the
             old
             paths
             ,
             and
             consider
             which
             is
             the
             right
             and
             true
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             it
             :
             Custom
             and
             usage
             claims
             that
             reverence
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             give
             Monarchy
             the
             precedency
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             ,
             
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             antiquity
             ,
             beyond
             any
             other
             State
             ,
             but
             as
             most
             universally
             receiv'd
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             allow
             that
             of
             Aristotle
             (
             otherwise
             no
             great
             friend
             to
             Monarchy
             )
             
               Necesse
               est
               eam
               quae
               à
               prima
               maximeque
               divina
               cecidit
               ,
               esse
               deterrimam
               .
            
             
             In
             short
             ,
             
             the
             Schools
             may
             dispute
             
             it
             ,
             but
             time
             hath
             try'd
             it
             :
             Other
             States
             may
             have
             curious
             frames
             but
             they
             are
             soon
             out
             of
             order
             ;
             But
             Monarchy
             like
             a
             work
             of
             nature
             is
             well
             compos'd
             both
             to
             grow
             and
             continue
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             
               That
               all
               Governments
               have
               a
               natural
               tendency
               to
               Monarchy
               .
               Their
               several
               Forms
               ,
               and
               Rotations
               ,
               of
               Aristocracy
               .
               Democracy
               .
               Tyranny
               ,
               to
               be
               rather
               wisht
               ,
               than
               either
               .
               Examples
               ,
               of
               Athens
               ,
               and
               Rome
               ;
               the
               first
               Consulate
               .
               Their
               Tribunes
               ,
               several
               Seditions
               .
               Marius
               ,
               and
               
                 Sylla
                 .
                 Crassus
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Pompey
                 .
              
               The
               two
               latter
               divide
               .
               Caesar
               complemented
               to
               Rome
               by
               the
               Senate
               .
               The
               Triumvirate
               ,
               their
               Proscriptions
               ,
               and
               breach
               .
               No
               peace
               ,
               till
               Monarchy
               restor'd
               under
               Augustus
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               those
               times
               touching
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             in
             the
             former
             Sections
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             satisfi'd
             
             my
             unbyass'd
             Reader
             ,
             that
             Monarchy
             is
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             the
             most
             anciently
             receiv'd
             and
             exercis'd
             Government
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             first
             of
             time
             :
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             notions
             of
             Government
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             have
             a
             natural
             tendency
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             like
             massie
             bodies
             ,
             retain
             a
             trepidation
             ,
             and
             wavering
             ,
             till
             they
             fix
             ,
             and
             settle
             on
             the
             same
             centre
             ,
             whence
             they
             were
             first
             moved
             :
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             more
             readily
             effected
             ,
             than
             by
             examining
             them
             apart
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             and
             comparing
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             less
             apt
             to
             mistake
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             receiv'd
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             
             have
             been
             three
             ,
             viz.
             Monarchy
             ,
             Aristocracy
             ,
             and
             Democracy
             .
             If
             the
             Sovereignty
             
             be
             in
             one
             only
             Prince
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Monarchy
             :
             If
             all
             the
             people
             be
             interessed
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Democracy
             ,
             Republick
             ,
             or
             Popular
             State
             :
             If
             but
             some
             part
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whether
             excelling
             in
             Virtue
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             &c.
             have
             the
             Sovereign
             Command
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             Laws
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             't
             is
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             Optimacy
             ,
             or
             Government
             of
             the
             better
             for
             t
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             ,
             as
             says
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Degenerat
               regia
               potestas
               in
               Tyrannidem
               ,
            
             
             Aristocratia
             ,
             in
             
               Oligarchiam
               ,
               Respublica
               ,
               in
               Democratiam
               ,
            
             Monarchy
             degenerates
             into
             Tyranny
             ;
             
             Aristocracy
             into
             Oligarchy
             ;
             a
             Common-wealth
             into
             Democracy
             :
             
             which
             yet
             Machiavel
             takes
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             therefore
             says
             ,
             Democracy
             degenerates
             into
             Anarchy
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             of
             course
             )
             runs
             
             into
             Monarchy
             ;
             it
             being
             but
             natural
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Populace
             have
             toil'd
             ,
             and
             moil'd
             ,
             and
             even
             giddied
             themselves
             in
             the
             wild
             Circle
             ,
             that
             they
             even
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             rest
             themselves
             where
             they
             first
             sate
             out
             :
             And
             here
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             to
             examin
             that
             sphere
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             himself
             and
             others
             of
             that
             humor
             ,
             have
             made
             to
             themselves
             :
             viz.
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             men
             liv'd
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             other
             Creatures
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             began
             to
             multiply
             ,
             they
             began
             also
             to
             come
             nearer
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             that
             the
             people
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             )
             chose
             the
             strongest
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             took
             it
             by
             force
             ,
             came
             Monarchy
             into
             the
             world
             :
             but
             afterward
             ,
             when
             by
             frequent
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             Rapines
             on
             each
             other
             ,
             men
             began
             to
             consider
             how
             they
             might
             
             keep
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             safely
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             soever
             they
             had
             gotten
             it
             ,
             then
             came
             in
             Laws
             ;
             and
             from
             them
             ,
             property
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             not
             the
             strongest
             ,
             but
             the
             wisest
             had
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Father's
             virtue
             ,
             his
             Son
             continu'd
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             came
             hereditary
             Monarchy
             :
             but
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             
               patrum
               virtus
            
             ,
             and
             living
             (
             perhaps
             )
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             the
             only
             character
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             was
             to
             exceed
             others
             in
             Rapine
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             they
             fell
             by
             degrees
             ,
             into
             the
             peoples
             hatred
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             the
             Prince
             afraid
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             fear
             (
             which
             creates
             an
             object
             ,
             where
             it
             cannot
             really
             find
             it
             )
             increasing
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             study
             a
             revenge
             ,
             oppressing
             some
             ,
             disobliging
             others
             ,
             until
             at
             last
             it
             insensibly
             altered
             into
             Tyranny
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             came
             conspiracies
             ;
             
             not
             of
             the
             poorer
             ,
             but
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             whose
             spirits
             not
             brooking
             it
             ,
             they
             buzz'd
             notions
             into
             the
             peoples
             heads
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             pleas'd
             ,
             laid
             hold
             of
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             heading
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             both
             took
             Arms
             together
             ,
             and
             thence
             came
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             having
             conquer'd
             that
             Government
             ,
             the
             
               Mobile
               vulgus
            
             (
             as
             Virgil
             calls
             'em
             )
             ever
             desirous
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             battering
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             fond
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             were
             last
             ,
             submitted
             to
             those
             that
             rais'd
             'em
             ,
             and
             help'd
             'em
             to
             conquer
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             superinducing
             new
             Laws
             ,
             they
             alter'd
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             thence
             came
             Aristocracy
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             man
             being
             in
             honor
             abideth
             not
             ,
             they
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             follow'd
             them
             ,
             least
             minding
             the
             specious
             advantages
             they
             propos'd
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             e're
             
             they
             got
             them
             to
             rebel
             ,
             and
             not
             contented
             with
             a
             civil
             equality
             ,
             but
             blinded
             by
             ambition
             ,
             and
             taking
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             excluding
             some
             of
             the
             best
             by
             degrees
             ,
             to
             grasp
             the
             Power
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             the
             least
             worthy
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             again
             changed
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             brought
             to
             an
             Oligarchy
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Multitude
             weary
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             ready
             for
             another
             change
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             restore
             neither
             ,
             and
             concluded
             on
             a
             Popular
             State
             wherein
             every
             man
             taking
             upon
             himself
             to
             have
             an
             equal
             right
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             it
             insensibly
             lost
             it self
             in
             the
             
               Mare
               mortuum
            
             of
             Anarchy
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             finding
             that
             in
             all
             this
             rotation
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             lighted
             on
             some
             new
             Physician
             ,
             than
             any
             remedy
             for
             the
             Disease
             ,
             they
             return'd
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             
             after
             all
             turns
             of
             the
             Compass
             ,
             came
             about
             and
             setled
             in
             the
             same
             point
             again
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             Pigmalion
             like
             ,
             men
             form
             an
             image
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             't
             :
             and
             tho
             the
             question
             be
             yet
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             was
             ever
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             my
             Argument
             ,
             That
             all
             Governments
             have
             a
             natural
             tendency
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             are
             obvious
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             Aristocracy
             ,
             
             besides
             that
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             determin
             who
             are
             the
             most
             virtuous
             ,
             wisest
             ,
             richest
             ,
             and
             most
             noble
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             true
             number
             of
             the
             Commanders
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             the
             pretenders
             (
             for
             the
             more
             generous
             they
             are
             the
             more
             factious
             will
             they
             grow
             ,
             their
             consultations
             be
             the
             more
             difficult
             ,
             and
             sooner
             discover'd
             )
             
             how
             will
             it
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             as
             in
             Corporations
             )
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             most
             voices
             ,
             will
             over-rule
             the
             sounder
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             men
             there
             be
             ,
             the
             less
             effects
             will
             there
             be
             of
             virtue
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             when
             the
             best
             men
             shall
             be
             always
             vanquish'd
             in
             number
             ,
             by
             the
             vicious
             ,
             and
             the
             resolutions
             of
             the
             lesser
             ,
             but
             sounder
             part
             ,
             overwhelm'd
             with
             the
             gaggles
             of
             the
             Factious
             ,
             and
             Ambitious
             :
             They
             are
             also
             in
             a
             continual
             distrust
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whom
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             they
             dare
             neither
             train
             to
             Arms
             ,
             nor
             trust
             Weapons
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             so
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             Wolf
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             hold
             him
             in
             ,
             then
             endanger
             biting
             ;
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             then
             are
             torn
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             
             So
             then
             if
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             one
             be
             pernicious
             ,
             that
             of
             many
             must
             
             be
             much
             worse
             ,
             yet
             neither
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             where
             no
             one
             commands
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             obeys
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             counsel
             of
             whom
             (
             as
             in
             times
             of
             old
             they
             did
             )
             what
             other
             were
             it
             than
             to
             seek
             wisdom
             of
             a
             mad
             man
             ?
             with
             whom
             ,
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             instead
             of
             argument
             ,
             
               —
               Faces
               &
               saxa
               volant
               ,
               furor
               arma
               ministrat
               .
               
            
             Whereas
             in
             difficulties
             they
             stagger
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             dangers
             ,
             confounded
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             when
             the
             Poet
             describ'd
             the
             Chaos
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             he
             carried
             somewhat
             more
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             meant
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             
               
               
                 
                 —
                 Rudis
                 indigestaque
                 moles
                 ;
              
               
                 Nec
                 quicquam
                 nisi
                 pondus
                 iners
                 ;
                 congestaque
                 eodem
              
               
                 Non
                 bene
                 junctarum
                 discordia
                 semina
                 rerum
                 ;
              
               
                 Obstabatque
                 aliis
                 ,
                 aliud
                 —
              
            
             Besides
             which
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             good
             Government
             is
             to
             flourish
             in
             virtue
             ,
             justice
             ,
             valor
             ,
             honor
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Popular
             State
             ,
             is
             to
             banish
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Athens
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ;
             that
             by
             advancing
             the
             most
             unworthy
             men
             to
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             room
             for
             themselves
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             (
             as
             Marius
             and
             Pompey
             bought
             )
             get
             money
             for
             their
             Voices
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             who
             can
             blame
             him
             for
             selling
             by
             retail
             ,
             what
             he
             bought
             in
             gross
             ;
             more
             than
             he
             'd
             condemn
             a
             Woman
             ,
             who
             having
             
             abandon'd
             her
             honor
             ,
             makes
             the
             best
             of
             her
             Trade
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             when
             in
             most
             Common-wealths
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             instead
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             but
             licentiousness
             ,
             and
             impunity
             ?
             and
             how
             much
             it
             was
             improv'd
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             in
             our
             late
             times
             ,
             among
             our selves
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             yet
             calamitous
             remembrance
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             every
             man
             did
             what
             was
             best
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             also
             ,
             
               There
               was
               no
               King
               in
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             
             who
             would
             not
             rather
             wish
             a
             Tyranny
             ,
             than
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             or
             Democracy
             ;
             for
             as
             many
             wise
             skilful
             Pilots
             ,
             hinder
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             striving
             to
             govern
             the
             Helm
             ,
             so
             will
             many
             men
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             or
             virtue
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             every
             one
             shall
             seek
             to
             govern
             the
             
             Common-wealth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vain
             images
             of
             his
             own
             fancy
             ,
             or
             abus'd
             imagination
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             Counsellors
             ,
             there
             is
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             the
             determinative
             part
             ;
             is
             better
             performed
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             having
             digested
             their
             opinions
             ,
             will
             the
             readier
             execute
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             would
             scarce
             resolve
             on
             ,
             without
             contention
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             nature
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             rather
             to
             see
             all
             lost
             ,
             than
             admit
             another
             ,
             wiser
             than
             it self
             ,
             or
             hazard
             the
             disrepute
             ,
             of
             changing
             its
             opinion
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             and
             here
             ,
             not
             to
             weary
             my
             Reader
             with
             the
             state
             of
             Athens
             ,
             under
             the
             thirty
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             the
             Lacedemonians
             under
             their
             Ephori
             ,
             who
             tho
             they
             carried
             the
             specious
             shew
             of
             restraining
             their
             Kings
             ,
             were
             indeed
             ,
             a
             scourge
             ,
             and
             plague
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             
             I
             shall
             only
             insist
             on
             the
             Romans
             ,
             whose
             infancy
             for
             about
             250
             years
             (
             for
             so
             Florus
             reckons
             it
             )
             was
             under
             Kings
             :
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               Urbem
               Roman
               à
               Principio
               ,
               Reges
               habuere
               :
            
             After
             this
             ,
             
             upon
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Tarquins
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             two
             Consuls
             ,
             but
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             also
             ,
             the
             people
             take
             Arms
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             City
             ,
             declare
             they
             will
             not
             return
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             appointed
             some
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
             who
             might
             bridle
             the
             Disorders
             of
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             and
             the
             wealthier
             sort
             ;
             
             and
             't
             is
             granted
             :
             nor
             would
             this
             yet
             satisfie
             ;
             they
             must
             now
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             Law
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             it
             must
             be
             written
             in
             twelve
             Tables
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Consuls
             were
             laid
             by
             ,
             and
             the
             Decemviri
             created
             ,
             with
             the
             Power
             ,
             
               quam
               modo
               Consules
            
             ,
             
             
               olim
               Reges
               
               habuissent
               ;
               interim
               ,
               cessare
               omnes
               magistratus
               alios
               ,
               donec
               juxta
               leges
               creati
               fuerint
            
             ;
             but
             they
             (
             as
             says
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             having
             made
             an
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             bound
             it
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             should
             oppose
             another
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             approv'd
             by
             one
             ,
             should
             be
             approv'd
             by
             all
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             admit
             no
             other
             to
             be
             joyn'd
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             hold
             an
             equal
             Authority
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               Maximamque
               partem
               rerum
               pro
               imperio
               ,
               multa
               tyrannice
               agerent
            
             ;
             the
             People
             took
             Arms
             again
             ,
             and
             wholly
             destroy'd
             their
             power
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             saith
             Florus
             ,
             
             laid
             their
             persons
             in
             chains
             )
             the
             third
             year
             from
             the
             time
             they
             were
             first
             set
             up
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Consuls
             were
             again
             restor'd
             .
          
           
             Add
             to
             this
             the
             several
             Seditions
             of
             
               Tiberius
               Gracchus
            
             ,
             slain
             by
             
               Scipio
               Nascica
            
             :
             
             that
             other
             of
             his
             
             Brother
             Caius
             ,
             slain
             by
             the
             Consul
             Opimius
             :
             A
             third
             of
             
               Appuleius
               Saturninus
            
             ,
             suppress'd
             by
             Marius
             ,
             
             and
             that
             other
             of
             
               Livius
               Drusus
            
             ,
             by
             Philippus
             the
             Consul
             .
             As
             also
             the
             bloody
             outrages
             between
             Marius
             ,
             and
             Cinna
             ,
             against
             Sylla
             ,
             
             of
             which
             last
             (
             not
             to
             excuse
             either
             of
             the
             former
             )
             Plutarch
             says
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             slain
             100000
             men
             ,
             90
             Senators
             ,
             15
             of
             Consular
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             2000
             Gentlemen
             :
             And
             touching
             Marius
             ,
             that
             of
             Ovid
             may
             not
             improperly
             be
             applied
             ,
             
             
               Ausus
               &
               è
               media
               plebe
               sedere
               Deus
               .
            
             Yet
             all
             this
             will
             be
             little
             more
             than
             the
             beginnings
             of
             evil
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             Monster
             of
             three
             heads
             ;
             for
             so
             those
             times
             call'd
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               Crassus
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             Pompey
             :
             
             the
             first
             was
             wealthy
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Crasso
               divitior
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             still
             gaping
             for
             more
             :
             the
             second
             was
             
             for
             bringing
             himself
             into
             Estimation
             and
             Authority
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             ,
             for
             keeping
             what
             he
             had
             already
             gotten
             ;
             all
             were
             alike
             greedy
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             so
             easily
             agreed
             for
             invading
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             Caesar
             takes
             upon
             him
             
               Gaul
               ;
               Crassus
               ,
               Asia
            
             ;
             and
             
               Pompey
               ,
               Spain
            
             :
             This
             (
             rope
             of
             Sand
             )
             held
             together
             for
             10
             years
             ;
             and
             such
             I
             call
             it
             ;
             for
             Crassus
             being
             slain
             in
             Parthia
             ,
             and
             there
             wanting
             a
             third
             ,
             to
             ballance
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             they
             quickly
             broke
             asunder
             :
             Pompey
             ,
             begins
             to
             suspect
             
             Caesar's
             Wealth
             ,
             
             and
             Caesar
             casts
             an
             ill
             eye
             on
             
             Pompey's
             new
             Authority
             ;
             
             
               Nec
               hic
               ferebat
               parem
               ,
               nec
               ille
               superiorem
               :
               Nefas
               !
               Sic
               de
               Principatu
               laborabant
               ,
               tanquam
               duos
               tanta
               imperii
               fortuna
               non
               caperet
               .
            
             The
             one
             brook'd
             not
             an
             Equal
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             a
             Superior
             :
             Impossible
             !
             
             they
             made
             such
             work
             who
             should
             be
             Chief
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             fortune
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Empire
             were
             too
             little
             for
             two
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             they
             made
             such
             havock
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             region
             of
             the
             world
             was
             too
             little
             to
             contain
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             spread
             thro
             the
             whole
             ;
             for
             Pompey
             having
             the
             ill
             fate
             of
             surviving
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Army
             at
             Pharsalia
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             treacherously
             murdered
             ,
             by
             his
             friend
             Ptolomy
             ,
             King
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             fled
             for
             succor
             ,
             his
             Sons
             took
             up
             the
             quarrel
             ;
             of
             whom
             ,
             Cnaeus
             (
             the
             younger
             )
             flying
             wounded
             from
             the
             Battle
             of
             Munda
             in
             Spain
             ,
             was
             pursued
             by
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             slain
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             Sextus
             (
             the
             elder
             )
             escaping
             ,
             and
             having
             gotten
             together
             350
             Ships
             ,
             
             he
             was
             (
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Caesar
             )
             overthrown
             in
             a
             Sea-fight
             near
             
             Sicily
             ;
             whence
             flying
             into
             Asia
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             
             Anthony's
             hands
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             slain
             :
             of
             which
             Martial
             ,
             
               
                 
                 Pompeios
                 juvenes
                 Asia
                 ,
                 atque
                 Europa
                 ,
                 sed
                 ipsum
              
               
                 Terra
                 tegit
                 Libyes
                 ;
                 si
                 tamen
                 ulla
                 tegit
                 :
              
               
                 Quid
                 mirum
                 toto
                 si
                 spargitur
                 orbe
                 ?
                 jacere
              
               
                 Uno
                 non
                 poterat
                 tanta
                 ruina
                 loco
                 .
              
            
             And
             now
             ,
             
             every
             thing
             following
             the
             good
             fortune
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             said
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             
               And
               will
               ye
               be
               last
               to
               bring
               the
               Conqueror
               home
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             they
             prevented
             it
             ,
             for
             besides
             the
             bringing
             his
             Statues
             into
             their
             Temples
             ,
             inscribing
             a
             month
             of
             the
             year
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             they
             met
             their
             Enemy
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             having
             new
             studded
             the
             word
             Imperator
             ,
             welcom'd
             him
             in
             ,
             with
             the
             
             supernumerary
             Titles
             ,
             
             of
             
               Pater
               Patriae
               ,
               Consul
               in
               decennium
               ,
               Dictator
               in
               perpetuum
               ,
               Sacrosanctus
               ,
               &
               Imperator
               .
            
             But
             (
             O
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             human
             condition
             !
             )
             deprav'd
             natures
             are
             never
             reconcil'd
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             those
             his
             Flatterers
             prov'd
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             upon
             a
             Conspiracy
             of
             Brutus
             ,
             and
             Cassius
             ,
             and
             other
             Senators
             ,
             he
             was
             murder'd
             in
             the
             Senate
             ;
             they
             not
             longer
             nevertheless
             surviving
             it
             themselves
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             Parricide
             ,
             
             to
             have
             beheld
             that
             liberty
             lost
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             such
             bustle
             to
             restore
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             again
             ,
             
             Rome
             found
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Head
             ;
             for
             
               Sextus
               Pompeius
            
             having
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             set
             up
             at
             Sea
             ,
             to
             recover
             what
             his
             Father
             had
             lost
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             failing
             in
             it
             ;
             Octavius
             must
             be
             reveng'd
             of
             the
             murderers
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             
             who
             had
             adopted
             him
             ;
             Antony
             ,
             of
             them
             who
             had
             declar'd
             him
             an
             enemy
             ;
             and
             Lepidus
             ,
             (
             whose
             only
             business
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             Wealth
             ,
             was
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             )
             comes
             in
             as
             fuel
             to
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             Octavius
             and
             Antony
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             Triumvirate
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             common
             pretences
             of
             revenging
             the
             murder
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             setling
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             was
             much
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             had
             chief
             Power
             and
             Authority
             for
             five
             years
             ,
             
             which
             expiring
             ,
             they
             refus'd
             to
             resign
             ,
             but
             held
             it
             other
             five
             ,
             enacting
             ,
             or
             reversing
             ,
             what
             laws
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             People
             ;
             and
             having
             divided
             one
             Common-wealth
             into
             three
             Monarchies
             ,
             
               viz.
               Africk
            
             ,
             both
             the
             Sardinia's
             ,
             and
             Sicily
             to
             Octavius
             :
             All
             Spain
             and
             
             
               Gallia
               Narbonensis
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Languedoc
               ,
               Daulphine
            
             ,
             and
             Provence
             ,
             to
             Lepidus
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             France
             of
             either
             side
             the
             Alps
             ,
             to
             Antony
             ;
             the
             defence
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Italy
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             Lepidus
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             advance
             against
             Brutus
             and
             Cassius
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             a
             mistake
             )
             having
             lost
             the
             day
             ,
             kill
             themselves
             :
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Conquerors
             return
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             exercising
             all
             cruelty
             whatever
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             person
             ,
             or
             condition
             ,
             
             they
             proscribe
             and
             banish
             at
             pleasure
             :
             Lepidus
             gave
             up
             his
             Brother
             
               Lucius
               Paulus
            
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             Octavius
             :
             
             Antony
             ,
             his
             Uncle
             
               L.
               Caesar
            
             ,
             to
             requite
             Lepidus
             :
             And
             Octavius
             ,
             his
             friend
             Cicero
             (
             whose
             advice
             had
             given
             him
             the
             Empire
             )
             to
             appease
             inexorable
             Antony
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Philippicks
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             nothing
             but
             slaughter
             bestrid
             the
             Streets
             ,
             when
             besides
             
             the
             incredible
             number
             of
             Roman
             Knights
             and
             Citizens
             kill'd
             in
             the
             broil
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             less
             than
             130
             Senators
             proscrib'd
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             those
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             three
             .
          
           
             
             And
             now
             one
             would
             think
             all
             had
             been
             at
             quiet
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             being
             divided
             into
             three
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             Antony
             married
             to
             the
             Sister
             of
             Octavius
             ,
             yet
             all
             would
             not
             do
             ;
             for
             Antony
             being
             gone
             for
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             
               Sextus
               Pompeius
            
             overthrown
             ,
             Octavius
             makes
             War
             on
             Lepidus
             ,
             whose
             softness
             and
             irresolution
             made
             him
             submit
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             share
             of
             the
             Triumvirate
             ;
             and
             thence
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             War
             (
             as
             he
             had
             never
             less
             than
             reason
             to
             suspect
             it
             )
             from
             home
             ,
             he
             follows
             Antony
             ,
             whose
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             unpursutiveness
             lost
             him
             the
             sole
             
             Empire
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             Octavius
             having
             overcome
             him
             and
             Cleopatra
             ,
             in
             the
             Naval
             Battle
             of
             Actium
             ,
             
             the
             Morning
             and
             the
             Evening
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             made
             but
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Sovereignty
             once
             more
             coming
             into
             one
             hand
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             Janus
             was
             now
             the
             third
             time
             clos'd
             :
             Upon
             which
             ,
             applying
             himself
             to
             preserve
             that
             peace
             he
             had
             so
             happily
             restor'd
             ,
             he
             made
             severe
             Laws
             to
             restrain
             those
             evils
             ,
             a
             peaceable
             Age
             is
             but
             too
             prone
             to
             run
             into
             ;
             
             in
             due
             sense
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             was
             debated
             in
             Senate
             ,
             
               An
               quia
               condidisset
               imperium
               Romulus
               vocaretur
               ;
               sed
               sanctius
               &
               reverentius
               visum
               est
               nomen
               Augusti
               .
            
             And
             it
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Kings
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Octavius
               Augustus
            
             (
             about
             450
             years
             )
             there
             was
             seldom
             
             above
             10
             years
             ,
             without
             some
             Civil
             War
             ,
             or
             some
             Sedition
             ;
             whereas
             Augustus
             kept
             the
             Empire
             in
             peace
             for
             above
             50
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             continu'd
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             till
             the
             Pretorian
             Bands
             began
             to
             chaffer
             for
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             gave
             an
             Empire
             for
             an
             Empire
             .
          
           
             
             And
             now
             e're
             I
             close
             the
             Argument
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             recollect
             ,
             what
             the
             Historians
             ,
             and
             Poets
             ,
             that
             speak
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             thought
             of
             it
             .
             
               Neque
               aliud
               discordantis
               reipublicae
               remedium
               ,
               quam
               ut
               ab
               uno
               regeretur
               ,
            
             saith
             Tacitus
             :
             Nor
             is
             Florus
             ,
             who
             wrote
             not
             long
             after
             him
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             short
             of
             him
             .
             
               Gratulandum
               tamen
               in
               tanta
               perturbatione
               est
               ,
               quod
               potissimum
               ad
               Octavium
               Caesarem
               summa
               rerum
               rediit
               ;
               qui
               sapientia
               sua
               ,
               atque
               solertia
               perculsum
               undique
               &
               perturbatum
               ,
               ordinavit
               imperii
               
               corpus
               .
               Quod
               ita
               haud
               dubie
               nunquam
               coire
               &
               consentire
               potuisset
               ,
               nisi
               unius
               praesidis
               nutu
               ,
               quasi
               anima
               ,
               &
               mente
               regeretur
               .
            
             We
             have
             this
             yet
             in
             so
             great
             a
             confusion
             ,
             to
             be
             glad
             at
             ,
             that
             the
             upshot
             of
             all
             came
             back
             to
             
               Octavius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             another
             ;
             who
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Policy
             ,
             brought
             the
             shatter'd
             ,
             and
             disorder'd
             body
             of
             the
             Empire
             into
             frame
             again
             ;
             which
             without
             dispute
             had
             never
             met
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             together
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             actuated
             ,
             by
             one
             chief
             Ruler
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Intelligence
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               L.
               Ampelius
            
             ,
             (
             who
             wrote
             before
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             speaking
             of
             the
             several
             turns
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertain
             condition
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             
               Donec
               exortis
               bellis
               civilibus
               ,
               inter
               Caesarem
               ,
               &
               Pompeium
               ,
               &
               oppressa
               per
               vim
               libertate
               ,
               sub
               unius
               Caesaris
               potestatem
               
               redacta
               sunt
               omnia
               ,
            
             Until
             those
             Civil
             Wars
             between
             Caesar
             and
             Pompey
             began
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             liberty
             over-born
             by
             violence
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             reduced
             under
             rhe
             obedience
             of
             one
             Caesar.
             And
             what
             the
             much
             ancienter
             
             Homer's
             sense
             of
             having
             many
             Lords
             ,
             was
             ,
             we
             have
             every
             where
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Nec
                 multos
                 regnare
                 bonum
                 ;
                 Rex
                 unicus
                 esto
                 .
              
            
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             clear
             .
             
               
                 
                 Nulla
                 fides
                 regni
                 sociis
                 ,
                 omnisque
                 potestas
              
               
                 Impatiens
                 consortis
                 erit
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
             And
             so
             another
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Summo
                 nil
                 dulcius
                 unum
                 est
                 
              
               
                 Stare
                 loco
                 ,
                 sociisque
                 comes
                 discordia
                 regnis
                 .
              
            
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             That
             all
             Governments
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             have
             a
             natural
             tendency
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             (
             like
             
             Noah's
             Dove
             )
             find
             no
             rest
             ,
             till
             they
             return
             to
             the
             same
             station
             ,
             whence
             they
             first
             departed
             .
             It
             being
             impossible
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             as
             Lines
             from
             the
             Center
             )
             the
             farther
             they
             run
             ,
             the
             farther
             they
             must
             separate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               was
               a
               Supreme
               Sovereign
               Monarchy
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               Kings
               had
               the
               absolute
               Power
               ,
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               War
               ,
               and
               were
               Supreme
               ,
               
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               .
               And
               an
               Answer
               to
               that
               Objection
               ,
               That
               God
               gave
               them
               a
               King
               in
               his
               wrath
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             hitherto
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             method
             propos'd
             ,
             discours'd
             of
             Monarchy
             in
             general
             ;
             it
             remains
             now
             that
             I
             bring
             it
             down
             to
             some
             particulars
             :
             I
             'll
             begin
             with
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             God
             erected
             among
             the
             Jews
             (
             his
             own
             People
             )
             and
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Monarchy
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             supreme
             ,
             and
             independent
             :
             And
             here
             we
             'l
             take
             the
             case
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             
               Samuel
               .
               Samuel
            
             was
             become
             
             old
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Sons
             not
             walking
             in
             his
             ways
             ,
             had
             distasted
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             ask
             of
             him
             a
             King
             to
             judg
             them
             like
             all
             the
             Nations
             ;
             Samuel
             is
             displeas'd
             ,
             but
             God
             commands
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             them
             ,
             howbeit
             to
             protest
             solemnly
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             accordingly
             does
             ,
             
               viz.
               He
               will
               take
               your
               sons
               ,
               and
               appoint
               them
               for
               himself
               ,
               for
               his
               chariots
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               his
               horsemen
               ,
               and
               some
               shall
               run
               before
               his
               chariots
               :
               He
               will
               take
               your
               fields
               ,
               and
               your
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               your
               oliveyards
               ,
               even
               the
               best
               of
               them
               and
               give
               them
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             A
             hard
             saying
             no
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             their
             persons
             ,
             or
             their
             possessions
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             calls
             it
             
               Jus
               Regis
               qui
               imperaturus
               est
               vobis
               ,
            
             thereby
             also
             implying
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             all
             other
             
             Nations
             .
             And
             when
             he
             wrote
             it
             in
             a
             Book
             and
             laid
             it
             up
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             he
             calls
             it
             
               Legem
               Regni
            
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             King
             they
             must
             have
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             ,
             adding
             to
             that
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             this
             other
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             desires
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             War
             ;
             and
             this
             appears
             within
             the
             very
             letter
             of
             their
             demands
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             might
             judg
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             
             and
             fight
             their
             Battels
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             War.
             And
             what
             Authority
             he
             had
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             Solomon
             of
             himself
             thrust
             out
             Abiathar
             (
             the
             High-Priest
             )
             and
             appointed
             Zadok
             in
             his
             room
             .
             
             And
             that
             even
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             were
             no
             Sanctuary
             against
             him
             in
             case
             of
             Treason
             ,
             
             may
             be
             also
             seen
             
             in
             Adonijah
             and
             Joab
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             gather
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             offended
             with
             him
             for
             his
             so
             doing
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             person
             was
             the
             less
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             matters
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             
             
               That
               God
               gave
               them
               a
               King
               in
               his
               anger
            
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             Moses
             having
             foretold
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
             that
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             Land
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             asking
             a
             King
             ,
             charges
             them
             to
             set
             him
             over
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             should
             choose
             ;
             which
             shews
             ,
             That
             a
             popular
             Election
             was
             utterly
             forbidden
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             ,
             weary
             of
             such
             Judges
             ,
             as
             had
             succeeded
             Moses
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             had
             raised
             to
             rule
             them
             as
             Kings
             ,
             demand
             a
             King
             ,
             like
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             a
             more
             absolute
             power
             ,
             than
             those
             Judges
             had
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             not
             
             staying
             Gods
             time
             ,
             but
             taking
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Carvers
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             given
             them
             a
             King
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             not
             rejected
             Samuel
             ,
             but
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             appointed
             Samuel
             .
             In
             acknowledgment
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             as
             sensible
             of
             their
             error
             ,
             they
             ever
             after
             accepted
             their
             Kings
             by
             Succession
             ,
             unless
             only
             ,
             when
             their
             Prophets
             had
             anointed
             and
             ordained
             another
             ,
             by
             Gods
             special
             designation
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             find
             any
             one
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             chosen
             King
             by
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             Abimelech
             the
             Bastard
             of
             Gideon
             ,
             
             and
             Creature
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             also
             came
             in
             by
             Conspiracy
             and
             Murder
             :
             And
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             probable
             )
             Jeroboam
             ,
             
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             sent
             to
             him
             (
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             discontented
             Fugitive
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             )
             and
             he
             headed
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             
             complaint
             of
             Grievances
             to
             Rehoboam
             ,
             which
             occasion'd
             the
             revolt
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ;
             both
             which
             yet
             ,
             reigned
             as
             wickedly
             ,
             as
             they
             entred
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             perish'd
             miserably
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             V.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               here
               intended
               by
               a
               Supreme
               Monarchy
               .
               The
               marks
               of
               Sovereignty
               ;
               as
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Laws
               ,
               and
               exemption
               from
               any
               coactive
               obedience
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               War
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               England
               ,
               &c.
               are
               Supreme
               Imperial
               Monarchies
               .
               Those
               two
               marks
               of
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               seven
               others
               ,
               prov'd
               to
               be
               no
               other
               than
               what
               has
               ever
               been
               ,
               the
               undoubted
               Right
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Kings
               Sovereignty
               by
               the
               Common
               Law.
               The
               like
               from
               the
               Statute
               Law.
               Power
               in
               Ecclesiasticks
               .
               And
               that
               they
               have
               justly
               used
               those
               Titles
               of
               King
               ,
               and
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               ancient
               times
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Conquest
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             Have
             now
             brought
             my
             Discourse
             whither
             I
             first
             design'd
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             confusion
             ,
             which
             ever
             attends
             the
             being
             too
             general
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             my
             Reader
             ,
             what
             I
             mean
             by
             a
             Supreme
             Imperial
             Monarch
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             prove
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             &c.
             are
             such
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             Emperors
             of
             the
             West
             and
             East
             ,
             have
             so
             much
             striven
             about
             that
             great
             Title
             of
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             Basileus
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             (
             as
             Supreme
             within
             their
             Dominions
             )
             have
             also
             and
             justly
             from
             ancient
             Ages
             used
             it
             ,
             as
             no
             less
             proper
             to
             their
             own
             independent
             greatness
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             The
             Regal
             Estate
             and
             Dignity
             of
             a
             King
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             The
             one
             Imperial
             and
             Supreme
             ,
             as
             
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               
               Spain
               ,
            
             &c.
             who
             owing
             no
             service
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             another
             ,
             
             is
             his
             own
             Master
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             absolute
             Power
             in
             himself
             ,
             no
             way
             subject
             to
             the
             controul
             of
             another
             :
             and
             of
             such
             a
             one
             speaks
             Martial
             .
             
               Qui
               Rex
               est
               ,
               Regem
               (
               Maxime
               )
               non
               habeat
               .
            
             The
             other
             ,
             an
             Homager
             ,
             or
             Feudatary
             ,
             to
             another
             King
             ,
             as
             his
             Superior
             Lord
             ;
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Navar
             and
             Portugal
             (
             of
             old
             )
             to
             
               Castile
               ;
               Granada
            
             ,
             and
             Leon
             ,
             to
             
               Aragon
               ;
               Lombardy
               ,
               Sicily
               ,
               Naples
               ,
            
             and
             Bohemia
             ,
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             
             six
             parts
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Heptarchy
             ,
             who
             acknowledged
             the
             seventh
             ,
             
               Anglorum
               Rex
               primus
            
             ;
             and
             such
             was
             Aella
             ,
             King
             of
             Sussex
             ;
             the
             Kings
             of
             Man
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             hereafter
             .
             
             hereafter
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             what
             I
             intend
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             better
             made
             out
             ,
             if
             we
             cast
             our
             eyes
             a
             little
             on
             the
             marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             consider
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             our
             own
             Laws
             .
             And
             amongst
             others
             ,
             we
             find
             these
             ,
             
             1.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ;
             and
             so
             what
             our
             English
             Translation
             calls
             ,
             
               Judah
               my
               Law-giver
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             
               Juda
               Rex
               meus
               ,
               Judah
            
             my
             King
             :
             This
             power
             being
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             ends
             of
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             Kings
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             long
             before
             Municipal
             Laws
             had
             any
             Being
             ,
             the
             people
             at
             that
             time
             being
             govern'd
             by
             a
             natural
             equity
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             all
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               
               
                 —
                 Remo
                 cum
                 fratre
                 ,
                 Quirinus
                 
              
               
                 Jura
                 dabat
                 populo
                 —
              
            
             The
             like
             of
             King
             Priam
             ;
             
               
                 —
                 Jura
                 vocatis
              
               
                 More
                 dabat
                 populis
                 .
                 —
              
            
             And
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             
               —
               Legesque
               tulit
               justissimus
               Auctor
               .
            
             So
             Cicero
             speaking
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             (
             as
             a
             Law-giver
             )
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               Caesar
               ,
               si
               ab
               eo
               quaereretur
               quid
               egisset
               in
               Toga
               ,
               Leges
               se
               respondisset
               multas
               ,
               &
               praeclaras
               tulisse
            
             ;
             Though
             many
             yet
             received
             Laws
             ,
             at
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Prince
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             
               Barbaris
               ,
               pro
               legibus
               ,
               semper
               imperia
               fuerunt
            
             :
             
             which
             word
             barbarous
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             carry'd
             no
             disgrace
             with
             it
             ,
             
             but
             was
             apply'd
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             spoke
             a
             strange
             Language
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             Hebrews
             called
             the
             Egyptians
             (
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             the
             most
             civiliz'd
             ,
             and
             learned
             )
             for
             that
             they
             us'd
             the
             Egyptian
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
             
               When
               Israel
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
            
             (
             de
             gente
             barbaro
             )
             
               from
               a
               people
               of
               strange
               language
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             as
             they
             gave
             Laws
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             loosed
             from
             the
             force
             of
             them
             themselves
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             all
             coactive
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             Obligation
             ,
             to
             any
             written
             ,
             or
             positive
             Law.
             Thus
             
               M.
               Antony
            
             ,
             when
             press'd
             by
             his
             Cleopatra
             ,
             to
             call
             Herod
             in
             question
             ,
             
             answer'd
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               fitting
               a
               King
               should
               give
               an
               account
               of
               what
               he
               did
               in
               his
               Government
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               effect
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               King
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
             
               Pliny
               ,
               Ereptum
               principi
            
             ,
             
             
               illud
               in
               principatu
               beatissimum
               ,
               quod
               non
               cogitur
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             mark
             of
             Sovereignty
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Peace
             and
             War
             ,
             
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             Bodin
             says
             ,
             
             was
             never
             doubted
             to
             be
             in
             a
             King.
             In
             like
             manner
             to
             create
             and
             appoint
             Magistrates
             ,
             especially
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             under
             the
             command
             of
             others
             .
             The
             power
             of
             the
             last
             appeal
             .
             To
             confer
             Honors
             .
             To
             pardon
             Offenders
             .
             To
             appoint
             the
             Value
             ,
             Weight
             ,
             and
             Stamp
             of
             his
             own
             Coin
             ,
             and
             make
             Forein
             Coin
             currant
             by
             Proclamation
             .
             To
             receive
             Liege
             Homage
             of
             an
             inferior
             King.
             And
             bear
             those
             Titles
             of
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             only
             proper
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             apart
             from
             all
             others
             ;
             of
             which
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             Bodin
             .
             But
             I
             come
             to
             the
             second
             .
             
          
           
           
             
             That
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               England
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             a
             Supreme
             Imperial
             Monarchy
             ;
             
             which
             will
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             when
             by
             examining
             those
             marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Laws
             of
             these
             Realms
             have
             ever
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             undoubted
             right
             of
             our
             Kings
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             Statute
             Law
             ,
             or
             their
             Power
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             I
             'll
             take
             my
             rise
             from
             the
             marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             most
             Kingdoms
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             )
             have
             been
             like
             Buildings
             of
             many
             pieces
             ,
             
             patcht
             up
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             occasion
             ,
             without
             form
             or
             model
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             our
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             mixt
             as
             our
             Language
             ,
             
             of
             
               British
               ,
               Roman
               ,
               
               Saxon
               ,
               Danish
               ,
               Norman
            
             Customs
             .
             Edgar
             the
             Saxon
             collected
             those
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Fagot
             bound
             ,
             which
             formerly
             were
             dispersed
             .
             The
             Danes
             impos'd
             upon
             us
             their
             
             Dane-Law
             :
             And
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             
             
               Ex
               immensa
               Legum
               congerie
               quas
               Britanni
               ,
               Romani
               ,
               Angli
               ,
               Daci
               condiderunt
               ,
               optima
               quaeque
               selegit
               ,
               &
               in
               unam
               coegit
               ,
               quod
               vocari
               voluit
               Legem
               communem
               .
            
             Some
             of
             which
             bear
             his
             name
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             Ordain'd
             by
             him
             :
             After
             him
             ,
             
               William
               the
               Conqueror
            
             (
             whom
             
               Polidor
               Virgil
            
             calls
             our
             Law-giver
             )
             brought
             in
             somewhat
             of
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             ,
             
             That
             tho
             he
             made
             but
             little
             or
             no
             alteration
             in
             the
             Fundamentals
             ,
             but
             
               formulis
               juris
            
             ,
             he
             found
             here
             ,
             yet
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             to
             honor
             his
             own
             Language
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             some
             mark
             
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             he
             set
             forth
             his
             Publick
             Edicts
             in
             the
             Norman
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             caused
             our
             Laws
             to
             be
             written
             in
             the
             same
             :
             And
             likewise
             ,
             his
             Justiciaries
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             Officers
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             all
             Normans
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             none
             of
             the
             least
             reasons
             why
             all
             our
             Pleadings
             and
             Entries
             were
             in
             that
             Tongue
             ,
             until
             altered
             by
             Statute
             ,
             That
             because
             of
             the
             great
             mischiefs
             that
             had
             hapned
             to
             divers
             by
             means
             of
             the
             said
             Laws
             being
             written
             in
             the
             French
             Tongue
             which
             they
             understood
             not
             ,
             
             That
             therefore
             all
             Pleas
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             should
             be
             pleaded
             in
             the
             English
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Latin
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             receiv'd
             our
             ancient
             Tenures
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Normans
             ,
             is
             obvious
             every
             where
             .
             And
             King
             John
             planted
             the
             English
             Laws
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             come
             nearer
             home
             ,
             and
             examin
             how
             our
             present
             constitutions
             agree
             with
             it
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             other
             than
             what
             has
             been
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             former
             Parliaments
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             both
             Houses
             are
             so
             subordinate
             to
             the
             King
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Laws
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             singly
             ,
             nor
             both
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             
             can
             make
             any
             binding
             Law
             without
             the
             Kings
             concurrence
             ;
             they
             might
             in
             all
             times
             (
             't
             is
             true
             )
             propose
             ,
             advise
             or
             consent
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             borrow
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             Spawn
             of
             themselves
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Royal
             Consent
             only
             (
             like
             the
             male
             touch
             )
             lay
             the
             
               vis
               plastica
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             Embrion
             life
             ,
             and
             quicken'd
             it
             into
             Laws
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             resideth
             solely
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             
               ut
               in
               subjecto
               proprio
            
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             is
             no
             
             sharing
             of
             that
             Power
             (
             which
             is
             indivisible
             )
             but
             a
             requisite
             condition
             ,
             
             to
             complete
             the
             Kings
             Power
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             all
             those
             Bills
             that
             have
             pass'd
             both
             Houses
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Royal-Assent
             ,
             lie
             buried
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             might
             as
             occasion
             serv'd
             ,
             be
             rak'd
             from
             their
             forgotten
             Embers
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             for
             Laws
             .
             Which
             also
             further
             appears
             in
             the
             several
             forms
             of
             our
             Kings
             giving
             their
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             as
             
               Le
               Roy
               voit
            
             ,
             
             
               Le
               Roy
               est
               Assensus
               ,
               Le
               Roy
               Advisera
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             makes
             good
             this
             point
             ,
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ,
             resides
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             cause
             ,
             either
             refuse
             or
             ratifie
             :
             And
             this
             the
             Law
             of
             Scotland
             calls
             ,
             
             his
             Majesties
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             incommunicable
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             resides
             in
             the
             King
             solely
             ,
             so
             also
             ,
             
             to
             him
             belongs
             it
             to
             interpret
             those
             Laws
             :
             
               Si
               disputatio
               oriatur
            
             ,
             
             
               Justiciarii
               non
               possunt
               eam
               interpretari
               ,
               sed
               in
               dubiis
               &
               obscuris
               Domini
               Regis
               erit
               expectanda
               interpretatio
               ,
               &
               voluntas
               ;
               cum
               ejus
               sit
               interpretari
               cujus
               est
               condere
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Ellesmer
             from
             Bracton
             and
             Britton
             )
             His
             is
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             whose
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             the
             Law.
             
               In
               his
               recurrendum
               ad
               Regem
               justitiae
               fontem
            
             ;
             whence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             carry
             all
             the
             Laws
             (
             
               in
               scrinio
               pectoris
               sui
            
             )
             in
             his
             Breast
             .
             
             To
             give
             one
             instance
             for
             all
             ,
             When
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             (
             of
             happy
             memory
             )
             had
             just
             given
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             to
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             Houses
             ,
             That
             his
             meaning
             was
             to
             confirm
             all
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Protestations
             ,
             they
             neither
             meant
             ,
             nor
             could
             hurt
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             And
             on
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             Session
             ,
             before
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             to
             the
             Bills
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             would
             tell
             them
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             he
             came
             so
             suddenly
             to
             end
             that
             Session
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
             
               Tho
               I
               must
               avow
               that
               I
               own
               an
               account
               of
               my
               actions
               to
               none
               ,
               but
               God
            
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             charging
             both
             Houses
             ,
             with
             their
             Profession
             ,
             during
             the
             hammering
             that
             Petition
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             no
             ways
             to
             trench
             upon
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             had
             neither
             intention
             nor
             power
             to
             hurt
             it
             ,
             he
             commands
             them
             all
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             what
             he
             had
             granted
             ,
             
               But
               especially
            
             (
             adds
             his
             Majesty
             )
             
               you
               my
               Lords
               the
               Judges
               ,
               for
               to
               you
               only
               ,
               under
               me
               ,
               belongs
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               Laws
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               none
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               joynt
               ,
               or
               separate
               (
               what
               new
               Doctrin
               soever
               may
               be
               raised
               )
               have
               any
               power
               ,
               
               either
               to
               make
               ,
               or
               declare
               a
               Law
               ,
               without
               my
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             King
             is
             the
             sole
             Lawgiver
             ,
             
             and
             Interpreter
             of
             that
             Law
             when
             given
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             he
             exempt
             and
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             concerneth
             the
             coactive
             force
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             no
             man
             can
             give
             Sentence
             of
             condemnation
             against
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             that
             Law
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             every
             Sentence
             must
             be
             given
             by
             a
             Superior
             ,
             upon
             his
             Inferior
             :
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Supreme
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             are
             subject
             ,
             but
             it self
             ,
             to
             none
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             course
             of
             Justice
             would
             go
             infinitely
             in
             a
             Circle
             ,
             every
             Superior
             having
             his
             Superior
             ,
             without
             end
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             :
             yet
             admitting
             
             it
             might
             ;
             the
             People
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             power
             themselves
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             are
             his
             Subjects
             :
             and
             a
             Parliament
             cannot
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             his
             Subjects
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Peers
             ,
             who
             shall
             try
             him
             ?
             for
             he
             is
             
               Principium
               ,
               Caput
               ,
               &
               finis
               Parliamenti
            
             ;
             
             and
             it
             can
             neither
             begin
             ,
             nor
             end
             ,
             without
             his
             Presence
             in
             Person
             ,
             
             or
             by
             Representation
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             his
             Death
             Dissolves
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             may
             call
             him
             to
             account
             ,
             the
             State
             is
             plainly
             Democratical
             ;
             if
             the
             Peers
             ,
             it
             is
             Aristocratical
             ,
             if
             either
             ,
             or
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             way
             Monarchical
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             
             for
             
               Omnis
               sub
               Rege
               ,
               &
               ipse
               sub
               nullo
               ,
               nisi
               tantum
               sub
               Deo
            
             ;
             Every
             man
             is
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             to
             none
             
             but
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             declares
             him
             the
             onely
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             
             of
             which
             ,
             more
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Statute-Law
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             King
             refuse
             to
             do
             right
             ,
             seeing
             no
             Writ
             can
             issue
             against
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             place
             for
             Petition
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             prevail
             not
             ,
             
               Satis
               ei
               erit
               ad
               poenam
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             
               Bracton
               )
               quod
               Dominum
               habeat
               ultorem
               .
            
             And
             with
             this
             agreeth
             that
             of
             Horace
             ,
             
               
                 Regum
                 timendorum
                 in
                 proprios
                 greges
                 ,
              
               
                 Reges
                 in
                 ipsos
                 ,
                 imperium
                 est
                 Jovis
                 .
              
            
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             a
             Prince
             is
             not
             loosed
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             concerneth
             the
             directive
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             becomes
             a
             Law
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             ,
             
               
               
                 
                 —
                 Observantior
                 aequi
              
               
                 Fit
                 Populus
                 ,
                 nec
                 ferre
                 negat
                 ,
                 cum
                 viderit
                 ipsum
              
               
                 Auctorem
                 parere
                 sibi
                 —
              
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Peace
             and
             War
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             right
             of
             the
             King
             (
             saith
             Fitzherbert
             )
             to
             defend
             his
             Kingdom
             as
             well
             against
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             as
             against
             Enemies
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             right
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             he
             do
             it
             without
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Sword
             ,
             when
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             pray
             in
             Aid
             of
             others
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             may
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             or
             take
             up
             so
             much
             time
             in
             the
             Debate
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             may
             be
             lost
             ere
             they
             resolve
             what
             to
             do
             :
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             Con-si-de-ra-ti-on
             ,
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             whose
             good
             or
             
             ill
             fortune
             solely
             depends
             on
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             Secresie
             :
             for
             ,
             Dangers
             ,
             
             (
             as
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             saith
             )
             are
             better
             met
             half
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             keeping
             too
             long
             a
             watch
             upon
             their
             approaches
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             man
             watch
             too
             long
             ,
             't
             is
             odds
             he
             will
             fall
             asleep
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Cooke
            
             says
             ,
             
             no
             Subject
             can
             levy
             War
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             without
             Authority
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             only
             belongeth
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             High-Treason
             at
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             
             before
             the
             Statute
             
               De
               proditionibus
            
             :
             And
             in
             
             Calvin's
             case
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             clear
             ,
             
             That
             to
             make
             Leagues
             ,
             or
             denounce
             War
             ,
             only
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             without
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             may
             grant
             Letters
             of
             safe
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             Denization
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             high
             point
             of
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             cannot
             be
             conferred
             upon
             any
             other
             ,
             
             it
             being
             a
             right
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             badges
             of
             Supreme
             Power
             :
             And
             now
             one
             would
             think
             this
             were
             enough
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             late
             Statute
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             makes
             it
             yet
             clearer
             ,
             it
             being
             thereby
             declared
             ,
             That
             the
             sole
             Supreme
             Government
             ,
             Command
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             
             and
             all
             Forces
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Forces
             and
             places
             of
             Strength
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ever
             were
             ,
             the
             undoubted
             right
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             his
             Royal
             Predecessors
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             nor
             lawfully
             may
             ,
             raise
             or
             levy
             War
             ,
             Offensive
             ,
             or
             Defensive
             ,
             against
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             is
             not
             
             introductive
             of
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             declaratory
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             further
             seen
             by
             the
             penning
             thereof
             .
             And
             now
             what
             can
             be
             added
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             Purse
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             what
             's
             the
             Sword
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             the
             Greek
             Proverb
             has
             it
             )
             
               A
               Bow
               ,
               without
               a
               Bow-man
               ?
            
             For
             in
             as
             much
             as
             Mony
             is
             the
             Sinews
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             Peace
             (
             
               firmamentum
               belli
            
             ,
             
             
               ornamentum
               pacis
            
             )
             they
             that
             hang
             the
             Sword
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Purse
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             seem
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             hazard
             both
             ;
             for
             neither
             can
             any
             sudden
             danger
             (
             *
             of
             which
             the
             King
             was
             ever
             thought
             the
             Judg
             )
             be
             stav'd
             off
             ,
             nor
             War
             carried
             on
             ,
             nor
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             be
             long
             preserv'd
             ,
             without
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             on
             such
             occasions
             have
             Parliaments
             advis'd
             and
             assisted
             the
             King
             in
             supplying
             his
             Wants
             ,
             without
             directing
             him
             ;
             it
             seeming
             hard
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
             have
             Power
             to
             Proclaim
             War
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             it
             ;
             and
             be
             bound
             to
             defend
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             
             but
             deny'd
             the
             means
             .
             
               Qui
               dirimit
               medium
               ,
               destruit
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             creation
             and
             appointing
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Officers
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             not
             under
             the
             command
             of
             others
             ,
             this
             also
             resides
             solely
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             for
             ,
             besides
             what
             I
             have
             said
             in
             the
             last
             Paragraph
             ,
             touching
             his
             sole
             Power
             ,
             in
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             the
             Militia
             ,
             and
             all
             Forces
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             Strength
             by
             Land
             ,
             His
             is
             the
             appointing
             ,
             all
             the
             great
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
             whether
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             Temporal
             ;
             the
             highest
             ,
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ;
             the
             inferior
             ,
             mediately
             by
             Authority
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               —
               De
               lumine
               ,
               lumen
               .
            
             
             So
             the
             King
             appoints
             the
             Lord
             Commissioner
             and
             all
             other
             the
             grand
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             ,
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             Lords
             Justices
             and
             all
             other
             the
             grand
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             also
             (
             but
             in
             his
             Kings
             name
             )
             appoint
             under
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             respective
             Commissions
             ;
             so
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             ,
             and
             may
             at
             this
             day
             by
             Letters
             Patents
             make
             a
             
               Prorex
               ,
               Locum
               tenens
            
             ,
             or
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             before
             whom
             (
             in
             their
             absence
             
               in
               remotis
            
             )
             a
             Parliament
             may
             be
             held
             :
             
             And
             such
             was
             Edward
             Duke
             of
             Cornwal
             ,
             13
             Edw.
             3.
             
             Lionel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             21
             Edw.
             3.
             
             John
             Duke
             of
             Bedford
             ,
             5
             Henry
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Test
             of
             the
             Writ
             of
             Summons
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Guardians
             name
             :
             or
             ,
             by
             Commission
             under
             the
             great
             
             Seal
             ,
             to
             certain
             Lords
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             authorise
             them
             to
             hold
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             then
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             but
             indisposed
             :
             and
             such
             was
             that
             3
             Edw.
             4.
             to
             William
             Lord
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             28
             Eliz.
             to
             John
             Lord
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             others
             ,
             
             
               ad
               inchoandum
               ,
               &c.
               &
               ad
               Procedendum
               ,
               &c.
               &
               ad
               faciendum
               omnia
               &
               singula
               ,
               &c.
               nec
               non
               ad
               Parliamentum
               adjournandum
               ,
               &
               Prorogandum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             are
             Parliaments
             held
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             before
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             ,
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             ,
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             respective
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             last
             Appeal
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             whose
             Sentence
             ,
             no
             Appeal
             lies
             :
             The
             only
             person
             (
             besides
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             )
             that
             ever
             pretended
             to
             it
             here
             ,
             
             was
             the
             
             Pope
             ;
             tho
             yet
             ,
             the
             first
             attempt
             ever
             made
             that
             way
             ,
             was
             by
             Anselme
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             but
             it
             took
             no
             effect
             :
             And
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             concerning
             himself
             too
             much
             ,
             touching
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             King
             told
             him
             ,
             
             
               Ad
               Officium
               Imperatoris
               spectat
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             it
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Emperor
             to
             make
             whom
             he
             pleas'd
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             no
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             within
             his
             Realm
             ,
             should
             yield
             any
             subjection
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             this
             respect
             
               (
               cum
               ipse
               omnes
               libertates
               haberet
               in
               regno
               suo
               ,
               quas
               Imperator
               vindicabat
               in
               Imperio
            
             )
             That
             he
             had
             the
             same
             Prerogative
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             claim'd
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             And
             when
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             had
             
             against
             the
             declar'd
             will
             of
             King
             John
             ,
             caused
             
               Stephen
               Langton
            
             to
             be
             Elected
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             confirm'd
             him
             ,
             and
             wrote
             to
             the
             King
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             the
             King
             returns
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             the
             Pope
             )
             had
             subverted
             the
             Liberties
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             prohibit
             all
             People
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             from
             making
             appeals
             thither
             :
             which
             confirms
             my
             former
             instance
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Power
             was
             always
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             however
             for
             a
             time
             it
             might
             have
             happen'd
             to
             be
             neglected
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             vain
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             expell'd
             the
             Monks
             of
             Canterbury
             as
             Traytors
             (
             which
             he
             actually
             did
             )
             or
             to
             have
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             a
             Bigotted
             ,
             Seditious
             Clergy
             (
             as
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             headed
             by
             that
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             at
             least
             no
             friend
             to
             
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             Enemy
             )
             should
             be
             frighten'd
             with
             an
             empty
             Bug
             bear
             ,
             touching
             a
             matter
             whereof
             he
             had
             no
             cognisance
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             satisfi'd
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Father
             before
             him
             ,
             had
             done
             it
             .
             And
             having
             thus
             occasionally
             nam'd
             him
             ,
             let
             me
             (
             with
             all
             submission
             )
             offer
             this
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             unfortunate
             Prince
             ;
             that
             his
             designs
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             freeing
             the
             Crown
             from
             Forein
             usurpation
             ,
             were
             mighty
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             short
             ,
             in
             what
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             afterwards
             effected
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             less
             able
             ,
             but
             his
             times
             worse
             :
             for
             considering
             the
             unsettled
             condition
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             disadvantages
             he
             came
             in
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             he
             were
             oppress'd
             by
             a
             Faction
             ,
             when
             deserted
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             never
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             have
             made
             that
             Crown
             (
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             sworn
             )
             tributary
             ,
             which
             ,
             many
             years
             afterward
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Arrears
             of
             that
             Tribute
             were
             demanded
             ,
             was
             too
             late
             ,
             tho
             effectually
             enough
             ,
             declar'd
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             nor
             they
             consent
             to
             the
             doing
             it
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
             When
             after
             this
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             would
             be
             yet
             intermedling
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             all
             the
             States
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             severally
             examin'd
             ,
             and
             answering
             ,
             each
             State
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             personally
             for
             it self
             ,
             
             unanimously
             Declar'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope's
             awarding
             any
             Processes
             ,
             or
             Sentences
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             &c.
             against
             any
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             other
             Spiritual
             Persons
             ,
             for
             executing
             Judgments
             ,
             given
             in
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             was
             clearly
             in
             derogation
             of
             the
             Kings
             
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Regality
             ,
             used
             ,
             and
             approved
             ,
             of
             the
             time
             of
             all
             his
             Progenitors
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             would
             maintain
             as
             they
             were
             bound
             ,
             by
             their
             Liegance
             :
             and
             thereupon
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             the
             purchasing
             any
             Bulls
             ,
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             Premunire
             :
             
             In
             which
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Judges
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             Church-men
             ,
             the
             Laity
             being
             not
             yet
             come
             up
             to
             Letters
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             
               Rari
               nantes
               in
               gurgite
               vasto
            
             ,
             The
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             all
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             Persuasion
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             (
             and
             their
             Assistants
             the
             then
             Judges
             )
             were
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             the
             question
             at
             that
             time
             being
             not
             ,
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             right
             of
             Superiority
             :
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Court
             
             of
             Rome
             :
             
             And
             so
             Sir
             
               E.
               Cooke
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             25
             H.
             8.
             concerning
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             declaratory
             of
             the
             ancient
             Law
             of
             this
             Realm
             :
             And
             (
             in
             another
             place
             )
             The
             same
             Authority
             that
             the
             Pope
             ever
             exercised
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             by
             Usurpation
             ,
             
             was
             always
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             
               de
               jure
            
             .
             With
             which
             also
             agrees
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Hobart
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             the
             Pope
             did
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             even
             then
             when
             he
             was
             in
             his
             greatest
             height
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             was
             of
             no
             better
             force
             ,
             in
             right
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             than
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             simple
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             
               coram
               non
               Judice
            
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             
               Jus
               non
               habenti
               ,
               tuto
               non
               paretur
               .
            
          
           
             
             5.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             conferring
             Honors
             ;
             on
             which
             account
             he
             
             may
             also
             enable
             a
             man
             to
             assign
             his
             Surname
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             
             and
             Barony
             to
             another
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             all
             Lands
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             originally
             derived
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             holden
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             either
             mediately
             ,
             
             or
             immediately
             ,
             as
             Lord
             Paramount
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             were
             all
             degrees
             of
             Nobility
             and
             Honor
             derived
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Honor.
             So
             H.
             6.
             granted
             to
             
               H.
               Beuchamp
               ,
               Ut
               esset
               primus
               &
               praecipuus
               Comes
               Angliae
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             use
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Henricus
               Praecomes
               totius
               Angl
               ,
               &c.
               ibid.
            
             361.
             
             First
             Earl
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             the
             name
             Count
             ,
             or
             Earl
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             ancient
             name
             of
             Dignity
             among
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               Edw.
            
             3.
             
             
               Ang.
               Greg.
            
             11.
             created
             the
             Title
             of
             Duke
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             
             Earl
             (
             for
             in
             elder
             times
             they
             were
             oft
             synonimous
             with
             us
             )
             and
             created
             his
             eldest
             Son
             (
             the
             
               Black
               Prince
            
             )
             then
             Earl
             of
             Chester
             ,
             
             into
             the
             Title
             of
             Duke
             of
             Cornwal
             ,
             which
             he
             created
             into
             a
             Dutchy
             :
             and
             about
             the
             18th
             .
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             the
             most
             noble
             
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             9th
             .
             of
             R.
             2.
             
             
               Robert
               de
               Vere
            
             ,
             
             Earl
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             was
             created
             Marquess
             of
             Dublin
             .
             And
             H.
             6.
             the
             18th
             .
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             created
             John
             Lord
             Beaumont
             ,
             
             Viscount
             Beaumont
             ;
             of
             which
             Titles
             we
             find
             no
             mention
             in
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             9.
             
             H.
             3.
             for
             they
             were
             not
             at
             that
             time
             in
             being
             .
             
             And
             to
             this
             yet
             further
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             ,
             and
             may
             at
             this
             day
             create
             a
             County-Palatine
             ,
             
             which
             none
             but
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             a
             Supreme
             Monarch
             may
             do
             :
             for
             whoever
             is
             owner
             thereof
             ,
             hath
             in
             that
             County
             ,
             
             
               Jura
               Regalia
            
             ,
             as
             fully
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             in
             Palatio
             ,
             
               —
               Par
               curis
               ,
               solo
               diademate
               dispar
               .
            
             So
             
               Hugh
               Lupus
            
             ,
             
             Nephew
             of
             King
             
               William
               the
               Conqueror
            
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             created
             Earl
             of
             Chester
             ,
             
             and
             the
             County
             given
             him
             ,
             
               Tenendum
               sibi
               &
               haeredibus
               ita
               libere
               ad
               gladium
               sicut
               ipse
               Rex
               tenebat
               Angliam
               ad
               Coronam
            
             ;
             
             by
             which
             general
             words
             he
             had
             
               Jura
               Regalia
            
             within
             the
             said
             County
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             County-Palatine
             without
             express
             words
             ;
             and
             by
             force
             thereof
             he
             created
             eight
             Cheshire
             Barons
             .
             So
             not
             long
             after
             his
             time
             was
             the
             County-Palatine
             of
             Durham
             raised
             .
             
             And
             in
             the
             10th
             .
             of
             H.
             1.
             the
             Royal
             Franchise
             of
             Ely.
             In
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             Edw.
             3.
             the
             County-Palatine
             of
             Pembroke
             .
             And
             in
             the
             50th
             .
             
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             the
             County
             of
             Lancaster
             was
             by
             him
             erected
             into
             a
             County-Palatine
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             given
             to
             his
             fourth
             Son
             ,
             
             
               John
               of
               Gaunt
            
             ,
             then
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             for
             life
             :
             to
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               De
               assensu
               praelatorum
               &
               procerum
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             answers
             for
             me
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             may
             make
             a
             County-Palatine
             ,
             
             by
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             without
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Add
             to
             this
             the
             three
             first
             Counties-Palatine
             created
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             by
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               viz.
               Leinster
            
             ,
             which
             he
             granted
             to
             Earl
             Strongbow
             ,
             who
             had
             married
             the
             Daughter
             and
             Heir
             of
             
               M.
               Morough
            
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Leinster
             .
             2.
             
             Meath
             ,
             to
             Sir
             
               Hugh
               Lacy
            
             the
             Elder
             .
             3.
             
             Ulster
             ,
             to
             Sir
             
               Hugh
               Lacy
            
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Barons
             under
             them
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             Barons
             created
             by
             
               H.
               Lupus
            
             :
             of
             which
             before
             .
             Of
             
             which
             you
             may
             read
             excellent
             Learning
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             County-Palatine
             of
             Wexford
             ,
             reported
             by
             Sir
             
               John
               Davys
            
             ,
             
             at
             that
             time
             Attorney-General
             of
             Ireland
             .
             As
             also
             the
             County-Palatine
             of
             Tipperary
             ,
             formerly
             enjoy'd
             by
             the
             Ancestors
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             James
             Duke
             of
             Ormond
             ,
             &c.
             the
             present
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             granted
             ,
             restored
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             Letters-Patents
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             
             the
             22.
             of
             April
             ,
             in
             the
             14th
             .
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             afterward
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             whence
             also
             he
             bears
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Titles
             ,
             
               Dominus
               Regalitatum
               &
               Libertatum
               Comitatus
               Palatini
               Tipperarii
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             ,
             
             The
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             created
             Kings
             within
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             has
             the
             world
             received
             them
             :
             
             So
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             in
             the
             13th
             .
             year
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             made
             his
             Son
             John
             ,
             King
             of
             Ireland
             .
             And
             Henry
             the
             Third
             his
             Son
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             
             Lord
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             well
             own'd
             the
             doing
             it
             ,
             albeit
             until
             the
             33
             Henry
             8.
             they
             wrote
             but
             Lords
             themselves
             ;
             for
             their
             Dignity
             was
             merely
             Royal
             ,
             as
             having
             their
             Justices
             ,
             Custodes
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             Royal
             Estate
             and
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King.
             
             And
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Cooke
            
             tells
             us
             he
             has
             seen
             a
             Charter
             made
             in
             20.
             
             H.
             6.
             to
             
               Henry
               Beuchamp
            
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             was
             created
             King
             of
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             saith
             Mr.
             Selden
             )
             Crowned
             King
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             Pardoning
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Royal
             Act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             the
             King
             ,
             either
             before
             
             Conviction
             ,
             Sentence
             ,
             
             or
             Attainder
             ,
             or
             after
             ,
             forgiveth
             any
             Crime
             ,
             Punishment
             ,
             Execution
             ,
             Right
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Debt
             ,
             or
             Duty
             Temporal
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             on
             which
             account
             he
             may
             restore
             a
             man
             that
             has
             lost
             
               Liberam
               Legem
            
             ,
             by
             being
             recreant
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             forfeited
             to
             him
             by
             Attainder
             ,
             &c.
             he
             may
             restore
             by
             his
             Charter
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             the
             Attainder
             the
             Blood
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             restored
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             
             more
             at
             large
             in
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Cooke
               ,
               Titles
               ,
               Pardons
               ,
            
             and
             Restitutions
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             appoint
             the
             Value
             ,
             
             Weight
             ,
             and
             Stamp
             of
             his
             Coin
             ;
             and
             make
             Forein
             Coin
             currant
             by
             Proclamation
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             need
             go
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             smallest
             Piece
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             tell
             us
             whose
             Image
             and
             Superscription
             
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             the
             Kings
             Money
             ;
             
             and
             so
             King
             John
             brought
             the
             Irish
             Mony
             to
             the
             English
             Standard
             :
             And
             as
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             same
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             his
             absolute
             Prerogative
             ,
             may
             make
             any
             Forein
             Coin
             ,
             
             lawful
             Mony
             of
             England
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             putting
             both
             together
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             lawful
             Mony
             of
             England
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             viz.
             
             The
             English
             Mony
             either
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Silver
             ,
             Coined
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Forein
             Coin
             ,
             by
             Proclamation
             made
             currant
             within
             this
             Realm
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             To
             receive
             Liege
             Homage
             of
             another
             inferior
             King
             or
             Homager
             :
             and
             such
             was
             our
             Henry
             the
             Second
             to
             the
             old
             Kings
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             are
             stiled
             
               Reges
               ,
               &
               Reguli
            
             ;
             and
             may
             more
             particularly
             
             appear
             in
             a
             grant
             of
             his
             to
             Roderick
             King
             of
             Connaught
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             enjoy
             his
             Territory
             ,
             under
             a
             certain
             Tribute
             ,
             
               Et
               quam
               diu
               ei
               fideliter
               serviet
               ,
               ut
               sit
               Rex
               sub
               eo
               Paratus
               ,
               ad
               servitium
               suum
               ,
               sicut
               homo
               suus
            
             :
             And
             that
             Oneale
             is
             sometime
             stiled
             Rex
             ,
             and
             sometime
             Regulus
             ,
             denotes
             the
             Subject-Kings
             of
             that
             Country
             :
             And
             long
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             Edgar
             had
             eight
             Reguli
             or
             inferior
             Kings
             ,
             
             Homagers
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             at
             one
             time
             row'd
             him
             on
             the
             River
             Dee
             ,
             himself
             guiding
             the
             Helm
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             glorying
             to
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             then
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Successors
             might
             boast
             himself
             to
             be
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             he
             receiv'd
             the
             like
             Honor
             from
             so
             many
             Kings
             his
             Attendants
             .
             So
             Reignald
             Lord
             or
             King
             of
             
               Man
               (
               Cui
               etiam
               fas
               erat
               Corona
               aurea
               Coronari
               )
            
             and
             those
             of
             
             
             Ireland
             ,
             did
             Homage
             to
             our
             Henry
             the
             Third
             .
             And
             
               John
               Baliol
            
             King
             
               of
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             David
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             to
             Edw.
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             James
             the
             First
             ,
             to
             Henry
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             .
             So
             that
             Liege-Lord
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             acknowledgeth
             no
             Superior
             ;
             and
             a
             Liegeman
             is
             he
             that
             oweth
             Liegance
             to
             his
             Liege-Lord
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             word
             is
             frequently
             us'd
             in
             our
             Statutes
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Kings
             Liege-People
             :
             And
             if
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             be
             in
             open
             War
             ,
             or
             Rebellion
             ,
             or
             joyn
             with
             a
             Forein
             Enemy
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ransom'd
             ,
             or
             proceeded
             with
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             
               Contra
               Ligeantiam
               suam
               debitam
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Indictment
             runs
             :
             Such
             was
             the
             case
             of
             David
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             aforesaid
             ,
             who
             had
             judgment
             of
             Treason
             given
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             levying
             
             War
             against
             Edw.
             1.
             for
             that
             his
             was
             within
             the
             Homage
             and
             Ligeance
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             bear
             those
             Titles
             ,
             
             only
             proper
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             apart
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             being
             indivisible
             ,
             and
             incommunicable
             :
             And
             here
             (
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             words
             
               Dei
               gratia
            
             ,
             which
             are
             familiarly
             seen
             in
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             Spiritual
             Lords
             ,
             both
             abroad
             ,
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             have
             of
             elder
             times
             frequently
             us'd
             it
             in
             their
             Stiles
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Summons
             to
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Writs
             ,
             to
             Assemble
             ,
             or
             Prorogue
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             the
             King
             gives
             it
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Rex
               &c.
               
               Reverendissimo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               ,
               Predilatoque
               ,
               &
               fideli
               Consiliario
               nostro
               ,
               A.
               eadem
               Gratia
               ,
               Archiepiscopo
               Cant.
               &c.
               
            
             But
             in
             Warrants
             ,
             and
             Commissions
             to
             them
             ,
             
             it
             is
             generally
             omitted
             ;
             
             and
             never
             us'd
             by
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             wrote
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             a
             King
             ;
             
             but
             thus
             :
             
               A.
               licet
               indignus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Archiepiscopus
               ,
            
             or
             
               Episcopus
               B.
               &c.
            
             whereby
             the
             present
             use
             of
             it
             among
             our selves
             ,
             is
             easily
             reconcil'd
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             receive
             the
             Attribute
             ,
             not
             give
             it
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             person
             ,
             commonly
             stiled
             ,
             by
             that
             abstract
             of
             Majesty
             ;
             as
             ,
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             which
             came
             into
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             from
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             the
             word
             in
             it self
             ,
             denoting
             all
             kind
             of
             special
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             as
             we
             should
             say
             in
             English
             ,
             A
             Greatness
             ;
             And
             to
             peruse
             our
             Statutes
             ,
             from
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             time
             ,
             the
             most
             usual
             expressions
             are
             ,
             Our
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             The
             King
             our
             Sovereign
             
             Lord
             ,
             Most
             Excellent
             Highness
             ,
             Royal
             Majesty
             ,
             Noble
             Grace
             ,
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             Most
             Royal
             Majesty
             ,
             Dread
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             Most
             Gracious
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             use
             it
             now
             ,
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             same
             Attribute
             ,
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             so
             unalienable
             from
             Sovereignty
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             by
             no
             process
             of
             time
             be
             Prescrib'd
             against
             ,
             or
             usurp'd
             upon
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             at
             all
             be
             call'd
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             proper
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             unless
             we
             as
             well
             deny
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Clemency
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             quality
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             men
             ,
             because
             those
             also
             ,
             as
             all
             else
             ,
             which
             is
             great
             ,
             or
             good
             ,
             are
             Primarily
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             as
             they
             
             are
             generally
             receiv'd
             ;
             
             and
             now
             if
             there
             wanted
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             Sovereign
             Imperial
             Monarchy
             ,
             There
             are
             yet
             ,
             other
             Regalities
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             which
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             England
             have
             ever
             allowed
             ,
             and
             never
             doubted
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             their
             Kings
             .
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Tenant
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             Superior
             but
             God
             Almighty
             :
             And
             if
             the
             King
             and
             a
             common
             Person
             joyn
             in
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             the
             Founder
             ;
             for
             the
             thing
             being
             entire
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             shall
             be
             preferr'd
             .
             That
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             Escheat
             of
             all
             Lands
             whereof
             a
             person
             attaint
             of
             High
             Treason
             was
             seiz'd
             ,
             
             of
             whomsoever
             they
             were
             holden
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Occupant
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             
             nor
             shall
             any
             one
             gain
             his
             
             Land
             ,
             by
             priority
             of
             Entry
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Nullum
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
            
             ,
             That
             half
             Blood
             is
             no
             impediment
             to
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             
             as
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             of
             half
             Blood
             to
             King
             Edward
             6.
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             to
             both
             :
             for
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Person
             alters
             the
             Descent
             .
             
             That
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Crown
             purges
             all
             Attainders
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             respective
             Cases
             of
             Henry
             6.
             and
             Henry
             7.
             whose
             Attainders
             ,
             were
             no
             other
             than
             a
             present
             disability
             ,
             which
             upon
             their
             assuming
             the
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             were
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             void
             .
             That
             the
             word
             King
             imports
             his
             Politick
             Capacity
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             in
             minority
             ,
             and
             never
             dies
             ,
             
             but
             extends
             to
             all
             his
             Successors
             ,
             as
             well
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Queens
             .
             That
             he
             is
             King
             before
             Coronation
             ,
             for
             besides
             
             that
             the
             Law
             suffers
             no
             interregnums
             ,
             
             he
             holds
             it
             by
             inherent
             Birth-Right
             ,
             the
             Coronation
             being
             but
             a
             Royal
             Ornament
             ,
             and
             outward
             Solemnization
             of
             the
             Descent
             ;
             
             and
             not
             unlike
             the
             publick
             Celebration
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             between
             a
             Man
             and
             a
             Woman
             ,
             which
             adds
             nothing
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Contract
             ,
             but
             declares
             it
             to
             the
             world
             .
             
             That
             the
             Ligeance
             of
             his
             Subjects
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             indefinite
             ,
             and
             due
             to
             the
             natural
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             immutable
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             before
             any
             Municipal
             ,
             or
             Judicial
             Law
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             cannot
             bar
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             his
             Subject
             ,
             which
             the
             indelible
             Law
             of
             Nature
             gave
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             
             subjection
             is
             due
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Statute
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             
               non
               obstante
            
             ,
             shall
             serve
             as
             Sheriff
             ,
             
             above
             one
             year
             ,
             bars
             not
             the
             King
             from
             dispensing
             with
             it
             .
             And
             William
             Lord
             
               la
               Ware
            
             ,
             altho
             disabled
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
             was
             nevertheless
             called
             to
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             nevertheless
             called
             to
             Parliament
             by
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             by
             Writ
             of
             Summons
             ,
             for
             she
             could
             not
             be
             barr'd
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             and
             Counsel
             of
             any
             of
             her
             Subjects
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             Restrictions
             upon
             his
             Sovereign
             Liberty
             ,
             are
             void
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             Publick
             Notaries
             made
             by
             the
             Emperor
             claiming
             to
             exercise
             their
             Offices
             in
             England
             ,
             were
             prohibited
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             the
             Dignity
             of
             a
             Supreme
             King.
             
             And
             with
             this
             agrees
             the
             Statute-Law
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             made
             
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             the
             5th
             .
             of
             King
             James
             the
             Third
             ;
             
             cap.
             3.
             
             In
             short
             ,
             when
             King
             John
             had
             subjected
             his
             Crowns
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             had
             become
             his
             Feodary
             ,
             under
             the
             annual
             Acknowledgment
             of
             one
             thousand
             Marks
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             and
             when
             afterwards
             the
             Arrearages
             thereof
             were
             demanded
             ,
             
             the
             Parliament
             of
             that
             year
             answered
             ,
             That
             no
             King
             can
             put
             himself
             or
             his
             Realm
             in
             Subjection
             ,
             without
             their
             Assent
             :
             And
             how
             far
             that
             Assent
             reach'd
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             in
             the
             42
             of
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             full
             Parliament
             ,
             it
             was
             further
             declar'd
             ,
             
             That
             they
             could
             not
             Assent
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             Disinherison
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             his
             Crown
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             Sworn
             :
             which
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             
             what
             the
             Statute
             that
             prescribes
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Kings
             Justices
             has
             in
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ye
               shall
               not
               Counsel
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               Assent
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               turn
               him
               (
               the
               King
               )
               in
               Damage
               ,
               or
               Disinherison
               ;
               by
               any
               manner
               ,
               way
               ,
               or
               colour
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             are
             the
             several
             Oaths
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             
             and
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ;
             
               You
               shall
               not
               know
               nor
               suffer
               the
               Hurt
               ,
               or
               Disinheriting
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Crown
               be
               decreased
               ,
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               you
               may
               lett
               it
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             (
             to
             omit
             many
             others
             )
             All
             such
             things
             ,
             whereof
             no
             Subject
             can
             claim
             Property
             ,
             
             as
             Treasure-trove
             ,
             Wreck
             ,
             Estrays
             ,
             &c.
             belong
             to
             the
             King
             by
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             extends
             to
             all
             Powers
             ,
             
             and
             Preheminences
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             hath
             given
             the
             Crown
             ;
             
             and
             is
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             by
             
               Bracton
               ,
               
               Libertas
               ,
               &
               Privilegium
               Regis
               ,
            
             both
             words
             signifying
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Kings
             Prerogative
             .
             And
             by
             Britton
             ,
             
             
               Droit
               le
               Roy
            
             ,
             The
             Kings
             Right
             .
             
             And
             in
             the
             Register
             ,
             
               Jus
               Regium
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             
               Jus
               Regium
               Coronae
            
             ,
             The
             Royal
             Right
             of
             the
             Crown
             :
             And
             since
             it
             has
             not
             been
             wound
             up
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             endanger
             the
             strings
             ,
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             to
             wish
             it
             let
             down
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             it
             profanable
             by
             the
             People
             ?
             When
             the
             Philistines
             return'd
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             Beth-Shemesh
             must
             be
             prying
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             know
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             curiosity
             ,
             may
             read
             it
             in
             Samuel
             ,
             
             God
             slew
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             enough
             of
             the
             Common-Law
             ;
             we
             'l
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             Statute-Law
             in
             
             further
             affirmance
             of
             the
             Common-Law
             ,
             
             saith
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               thought
            
             (
             saith
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
               )
               that
               a
               Statute
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               will
               recite
               a
               thing
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             I
             'll
             begin
             with
             that
             of
             Richard
             2.
             commonly
             call'd
             the
             Statute
             of
             Premunire
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             
               hath
               been
               ever
               so
               free
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               is
               in
               no
               earthly
               subjection
               ,
               but
               immediately
               subject
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               touching
               the
               Regality
               of
               the
               same
               Crown
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               other
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Statute
             of
             H.
             8.
             against
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               by
               divers
               sundry
               old
               Authentick
               Histories
               ,
               and
               Chronicles
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               manifestly
               declared
               ,
               and
               expressed
               ,
               that
               this
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             
               is
               an
               Empire
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               been
               accepted
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               governed
               by
               one
               Supreme
               Head
               ,
               and
               King
               ,
               having
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Royal
               
               Estate
               ,
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               unto
               whom
               ,
               a
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               compact
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               degrees
               of
               people
               ,
               divided
               in
               terms
               ,
               by
               names
               of
               Spiritualty
               ,
               and
               Temporalty
               ,
               have
               bounden
               ,
               and
               owen
               to
               bear
               ,
               next
               to
               God
               ,
               a
               natural
               ,
               and
               humble
               Obedience
               .
            
             And
             near
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             said
             Statute
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             called
             the
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             said
             Imperial
             Crown
             .
             And
             in
             the
             25
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               recognising
               no
               Superior
               under
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               your
               Grace
               .
            
             
             And
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             besides
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Imperial
             ,
             the
             Kings
             thereof
             are
             stiled
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Emperors
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             And
             in
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Kings
             ,
             
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               most
               Royal
               Estate
               of
               your
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               of
               this
               Realm
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             word
             Imperial
             ,
             
             made
             use
             
             of
             ten
             other
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Statute
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             with
             this
             agrees
             the
             Statute
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             
             where
             in
             express
             words
             also
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             are
             entituled
             ,
             
               Kings
               and
               Emperors
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             five
             years
             ,
             
             before
             the
             Title
             of
             Lord
             of
             Ireland
             was
             altered
             into
             King
             :
             And
             by
             the
             Act
             that
             so
             alter'd
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               The
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               State
               of
               a
               King
               Imperial
               .
            
             
             And
             so
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Qu.
             Eliz.
             (
             English
             )
             in
             which
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             was
             enacted
             ,
             the
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             is
             three
             times
             called
             Imperial
             :
             
             And
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             as
             often
             .
             And
             in
             the
             5th
             .
             of
             the
             same
             Queen
             ,
             
             (
             that
             requires
             all
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             Graduates
             in
             any
             University
             ,
             or
             Common-Laws
             ,
             Officers
             of
             Court
             ,
             Attorneys
             ,
             every
             
             Member
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             under
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Baron
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             said
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             before
             he
             enter
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             such
             Election
             to
             be
             deemed
             void
             )
             calls
             it
             
               The
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               .
            
             And
             the
             Act
             of
             Recognition
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             
             uses
             the
             same
             expression
             of
             Imperial
             ,
             four
             times
             .
             And
             upon
             a
             like
             ground
             ,
             
             of
             mere
             Supremacy
             ,
             was
             that
             Act
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             before
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             wherein
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               his
               full
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               free
               Empire
               ,
               within
               this
               Realm
               .
               (
               Scotland
            
             )
             And
             the
             late
             Oath
             ,
             or
             Test
             ,
             prescribed
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             persons
             in
             Publick
             Trust
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             declares
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             the
             only
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             that
             Realm
             ,
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             as
             well
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Civil
             .
             And
             the
             Act
             of
             acknowledging
             and
             asserting
             
             the
             right
             of
             Succession
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             calls
             it
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             Scotland
             .
             In
             all
             which
             matters
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             particular
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             the
             better
             evince
             my
             Reader
             ,
             that
             this
             Independent
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               ,
               &c.
            
             has
             not
             been
             the
             opinion
             of
             any
             one
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Kings
             ,
             hold
             their
             Crowns
             in
             chief
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             owe
             no
             precarious
             acknowledgments
             ,
             to
             the
             courtesie
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             Kings
             Immediate
             ,
             
             Personal
             ,
             Originary
             ,
             Inherent
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             executes
             ,
             or
             may
             execute
             
               (
               Authoritate
               Regiâ
               Supremâ
               Ecclesiastica
            
             )
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             Governor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             less
             consider'd
             ,
             it
             being
             one
             of
             those
             flowers
             which
             
             
             make
             up
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             preserve
             it
             in
             verdure
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             but
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Patron
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Arch-Bishopricks
             ,
             
             and
             Bishopricks
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             founded
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             hold
             
               Christi
               Baroniam
            
             (
             excepting
             that
             of
             Soder
             ,
             
             in
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
             and
             may
             perhaps
             be
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             ,
             hath
             neither
             Place
             ,
             nor
             Voice
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             )
             and
             so
             ,
             were
             at
             first
             donative
             ,
             
             
               Per
               traditionem
               annuli
               ,
               &
               baculi
               Pastoralis
               ,
            
             by
             the
             delivery
             of
             a
             Ring
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastoral
             Staff
             ,
             or
             Crosier
             .
             And
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             persuading
             Henry
             the
             First
             to
             make
             them
             Elective
             ,
             by
             their
             Chapters
             ,
             
             refused
             it
             ;
             But
             King
             John
             by
             his
             Charter
             recognising
             the
             Custom
             ,
             
             and
             Right
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             his
             Barons
             ,
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             eligible
             ;
             as
             least
             doubting
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             far
             lockt
             up
             himself
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             receiv'd
             ,
             to
             disapprove
             ,
             or
             allow
             :
             for
             before
             that
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             
             That
             when
             he
             had
             given
             a
             
               Conge
               d'
               eslier
            
             to
             the
             Monks
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             to
             Elect
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Kings
             desires
             of
             promoting
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             to
             it
             ,
             (
             whom
             also
             ,
             they
             had
             Elected
             )
             had
             under
             a
             Curse
             commanded
             them
             ,
             to
             choose
             
               Stephen
               Langton
            
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Excommunicacation
             they
             comply'd
             ,
             the
             King
             banishes
             the
             Monks
             as
             Traytors
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             subverted
             the
             Liberties
             of
             his
             Crown
             :
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             
             that
             he
             lookt
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             could
             be
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             without
             his
             consent
             :
             and
             what
             advantage
             the
             Kingdom
             got
             by
             this
             Usurpation
             ,
             may
             be
             gather'd
             from
             the
             effects
             ,
             when
             ,
             after
             a
             more
             than
             six
             years
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             King
             Depos'd
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             Crown
             put
             in
             Vassalage
             ,
             it
             only
             open'd
             a
             way
             to
             those
             future
             Broils
             ,
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Barons
             ,
             which
             lasted
             all
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             wanted
             no
             fuel
             to
             feed
             'em
             ,
             till
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             men
             began
             to
             stand
             at
             gaze
             ,
             and
             as
             infatuated
             ,
             or
             startled
             at
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             thought
             it
             more
             safety
             to
             look
             on
             ,
             than
             lend
             a
             hand
             to
             master
             it
             :
             nor
             had
             they
             fully
             resolv'd
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             until
             the
             Pope
             having
             demanded
             Homage
             
             of
             Edw.
             3.
             and
             the
             Arrears
             of
             one
             thousand
             Marks
             
               per
               ann
            
             .
             for
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             England
             ,
             
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             been
             also
             demanded
             in
             the
             3
             of
             Edw.
             1.
             and
             in
             case
             of
             non-performance
             ,
             threatned
             to
             make
             out
             Process
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             scales
             fell
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             got
             out
             of
             a
             dream
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             consider
             what
             they
             had
             startled
             at
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             their
             recovered
             Senses
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             by
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Commons
             by
             themselves
             ,
             unanimously
             resolv'd
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             could
             not
             put
             Himself
             ,
             his
             Realm
             ,
             or
             his
             People
             in
             subjection
             ,
             without
             their
             Assent
             ;
             and
             albeit
             it
             might
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             as
             saith
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
               )
               Contra
               Legem
               &
               consuetudinem
               Parliamenti
               ,
            
             
             
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             ,
             and
             custom
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             disherison
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Crown
             :
             after
             which
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             further
             dispute
             ,
             the
             manner
             and
             order
             of
             Election
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             setled
             by
             Statute
             ,
             
             viz.
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             
               That
               no
               one
               thereafter
               be
               Presented
               ,
               Nominated
               ,
               or
               Commended
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Dignity
               or
               Office
               of
               any
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               the
               Kings
               Dominions
               .
            
             2
             ,
             Affirmatively
             ,
             
               That
               at
               every
               avoidance
               of
               any
               Arch-Bishoprick
               or
               Bishoprick
            
             (
             as
             before
             )
             
               the
               King
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               may
               grant
               to
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Cathedral
               Churches
               where
               the
               Sea
               of
               such
               Arch-bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               shall
               happen
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               a
               License
               under
               the
               Great
               
               Seal
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               been
               accustomed
               to
               proceed
               to
               Election
               of
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               of
               the
               Sea
               so
               being
               void
               ,
               with
               a
               Letter
               missive
               ,
               containing
               the
               name
               of
               the
               person
               which
               they
               shall
               Elect
               or
               Choose
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               elect
               the
               said
               person
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               or
               in
               case
               of
               refusal
               incur
               the
               Penalties
               of
               a
               Premunire
               .
            
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             Election
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             is
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             form
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             meer
             Grant
             which
             placeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             Consecration
             ,
             which
             maketh
             a
             Bishop
             :
             Neither
             do
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Land
             use
             herein
             ,
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             such
             Prerogatives
             ,
             as
             Forein
             Nations
             have
             been
             accustomed
             unto
             .
             Or
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             made
             Pope
             Boniface
             ,
             solicit
             the
             Emperor
             Honorius
             ,
             to
             take
             order
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             might
             be
             created
             ,
             without
             ambitious
             seeking
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             
             A
             needless
             Petition
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             the
             Emperor
             had
             no
             right
             ,
             in
             placing
             of
             Bishops
             there
             .
             
             Of
             which
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             other
             instances
             ,
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             Mr.
             Hookers
             ,
             touching
             the
             Kings
             Power
             in
             the
             advancement
             of
             Bishops
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             before
             that
             Act
             of
             Hen.
             8.
             a
             Bishop
             in
             England
             had
             been
             made
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             
             the
             Bishoprick
             became
             void
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             should
             have
             nam'd
             the
             Succsseor
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishoprick
             is
             of
             his
             Patronage
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             
             the
             respective
             Chapters
             (
             of
             ancient
             time
             )
             upon
             every
             avoidance
             ,
             sued
             to
             the
             King
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             upon
             certificate
             of
             such
             Election
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             obtain'd
             ,
             a
             Writ
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             Chancery
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             
             or
             the
             
             Lieutenant
             ,
             rehearsing
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             commanding
             him
             to
             take
             fealty
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Temporalties
             :
             But
             now
             the
             course
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             Writs
             are
             made
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             nominates
             the
             Arch
             Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Chapter
             choose
             him
             whom
             the
             King
             names
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Writs
             are
             made
             of
             course
             .
             Nor
             were
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             excluded
             ,
             but
             still
             acknowledg'd
             to
             have
             Power
             of
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Acts.
             
             And
             therefore
             as
             he
             first
             gave
             Bishopricks
             and
             Abbeys
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ,
             granted
             the
             Election
             to
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             Covents
             ;
             so
             likewise
             might
             he
             grant
             Dispensation
             to
             a
             Bishop
             Elect
             ,
             to
             retain
             any
             of
             
             his
             Dignities
             ,
             
             or
             Benefices
             in
             Commendam
             :
             and
             to
             take
             two
             Benefices
             ;
             and
             to
             a
             Bastard
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             :
             And
             where
             the
             Statute
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             says
             ,
             
             
               That
               all
               Dispensations
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               shall
               be
               granted
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               following
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             King
             is
             not
             thereby
             restrain'd
             ,
             but
             his
             Power
             remains
             full
             ,
             and
             perfect
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             still
             grant
             them
             as
             King
             ;
             for
             all
             acts
             of
             Justice
             and
             Grace
             flow
             from
             him
             :
             and
             on
             this
             account
             also
             ,
             he
             can
             pardon
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Offence
             ;
             as
             Heresie
             (
             for
             example
             )
             is
             a
             cause
             merely
             Spiritual
             ,
             
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             King
             may
             pardon
             one
             convict
             of
             Heresie
             .
             
             And
             as
             the
             King
             may
             dispense
             ,
             or
             pardon
             ,
             so
             also
             does
             that
             Supreme
             Power
             enable
             him
             to
             several
             other
             things
             relating
             to
             Church-matters
             ,
             which
             
             pertain
             not
             to
             another
             .
             He
             may
             found
             a
             Church
             ,
             Hospital
             ,
             or
             Free
             Chappel
             Donative
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             specially
             exempt
             the
             same
             from
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             
             and
             not
             the
             Ordinary
             shall
             visit
             it
             :
             and
             he
             may
             by
             his
             Charter
             license
             a
             Subject
             to
             found
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             to
             ordain
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             Donative
             ,
             and
             not
             Presentable
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             visited
             by
             the
             Founder
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             And
             thus
             began
             Donatives
             in
             England
             ,
             whereof
             Common
             Persons
             were
             Patrons
             .
             So
             he
             shall
             visit
             Cathedral
             Churches
             (
             by
             Commissioners
             )
             
               Sede
               vacante
               Archiepiscopalii
            
             :
             
             He
             may
             also
             revoke
             before
             Induction
             ,
             by
             presenting
             another
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             full
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             till
             Induction
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             a
             Bishop
             Collates
             ,
             and
             before
             Induction
             
             dies
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Temporalties
             come
             into
             the
             Kings
             hands
             ,
             the
             King
             shall
             present
             to
             the
             avoidance
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             
             In
             short
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Ordinary
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             may
             take
             the
             resignation
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Dignity
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             in
             Edward
             the
             Fourths
             time
             think
             him
             less
             ,
             when
             they
             stile
             him
             
               Supremus
               Dominus
               noster
               Edwardus
            
             4.
             
             Rex
             ;
             
             which
             agrees
             with
             the
             Laws
             before
             the
             Conquest
             in
             which
             the
             King
             is
             called
             
               Vicarius
               summi
               Regis
            
             ,
             The
             Vicar
             of
             the
             highest
             King.
             
             And
             albeit
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             Councils
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Church-men
             ,
             did
             frame
             the
             Laws
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             Affairs
             were
             ordered
             in
             Ancient
             times
             ,
             yet
             no
             Canon
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             any
             Council
             ,
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             it
             
             were
             ratifi'd
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             being
             Christian
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             our
             Convocations
             (
             that
             assemble
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             )
             must
             have
             ,
             both
             Licence
             to
             make
             new
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             to
             allow
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             Common
             Law
             :
             for
             ,
             
             before
             the
             Statute
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               A
               Disme
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Tenths
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Livings
             ,
             in
             ancient
             times
             paid
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             granted
             by
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             bind
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             before
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             
             the
             King
             may
             make
             orders
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Clergy
             without
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             deprive
             the
             Disobedient
             .
             And
             the
             Act
             for
             suppressing
             Seditious
             Conventicles
             ,
             
             has
             a
             saving
             to
             his
             Majesties
             Supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
             And
             so
             (
             I
             
             hope
             )
             I
             have
             clear'd
             this
             point
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               England
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             a
             Sovereign
             Imperial
             Monarchy
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             the
             only
             Supreme
             Governor
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Things
             ,
             or
             Causes
             ,
             as
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             
             It
             remains
             now
             that
             I
             shew
             ,
             That
             however
             the
             Emperors
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             
             and
             East
             have
             so
             much
             striven
             ,
             about
             that
             great
             Title
             of
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             Basileus
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             (
             as
             Supreme
             within
             their
             Dominions
             )
             have
             also
             justly
             used
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             ancient
             Ages
             ,
             as
             no
             less
             proper
             to
             their
             own
             independent
             greatness
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             we
             have
             Edgar
             frequently
             in
             his
             Charters
             ,
             
             stiling
             himself
             ,
             
               Albionis
               ,
               &
               Anglorum
               Basileus
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             the
             English.
             And
             in
             one
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             Oswald
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             
             in
             the
             year
             964.
             and
             of
             his
             Reign
             the
             sixth
             ,
             
               Ego
               Edgarus
               ,
               Anglorum
               Basileus
               ,
               omniumque
               Regum
               ,
               Insularum
               ,
               Oceanique
               Britanniam
               circumjacentis
               ,
               cunctarumque
               Nationum
               quae
               infra
               eam
               includuntur
               ,
               Imperator
               ,
               &
               Dominus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             I
             Edgar
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             English
             ,
             
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Isles
               ,
               and
               the
               Ocean
               lying
               round
            
             Britain
             (
             
               i.
               e.
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             
               Wales
               )
               and
               of
               all
               the
               People
               therein
               ,
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               Supreme
               Lord
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             word
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             bears
             no
             less
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             it
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               Lord
               of
               Ireland
            
             .
             Wherein
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             since
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             Britain
             ,
             was
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Emperor
             of
             the
             British
             Sea
             ;
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Successors
             (
             Canutus
             )
             when
             sitting
             in
             a
             Chair
             ,
             by
             the
             South
             Shore
             ,
             he
             used
             these
             words
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             
               Tumeae
               
               ditionis
               es
               ,
               &
               terra
               in
               qua
               sedeo
               ,
               mea
               est
               ;
               Thou
               art
               of
               my
               Dominion
            
             (
             or
             Empire
             )
             
               and
               the
               Land
               whereon
               I
               sit
               ,
               is
               mine
            
             ;
             as
             taking
             it
             clearly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Emperor
             of
             both
             :
             whence
             also
             ,
             
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             Belknap
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             5
             R.
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             King
             Ligeance
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             
             So
             that
             Edward
             his
             Son
             ,
             in
             a
             Charter
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             
               Ramsey
               ,
               Ego
               Edwardus
               ,
               totius
               Albionis
               ,
               Dei
               moderante
               gubernatione
               ,
               Basileus
               ;
               I
            
             Edward
             
               by
               the
               Guidance
               ,
               or
               Assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
            
             Britain
             .
             And
             Edwine
             ,
             
             in
             a
             Charter
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Crowland
             ,
             is
             stiled
             ,
             
               Edwinus
               Anglorum
               Rex
               ,
               &
               totius
               Britanniae
               telluris
               ,
               Gubernator
               &
               Rector
            
             ;
             Edwine
             
               King
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               British
               Land
               ,
               Director
               ,
               and
               Governor
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             Ethelred
             ,
             
             in
             a
             Charter
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             stiles
             himself
             
               Angligenum
               ,
               Orcadarum
            
             ,
             
             
               necne
               in
               gyro
               jacentium
               ,
               Monarchus
               ,
               Monarch
            
             (
             or
             sole
             Governor
             )
             
               of
               the
            
             English
             ,
             
               the
               Isles
               of
            
             Orkeney
             ,
             
               and
               all
               that
               lie
               within
               that
               Circuit
            
             :
             but
             subscribes
             it
             ,
             
               Ego
               Aethelredus
               ,
               Anglorum
               Induperator
               ,
               &c.
               I
            
             Ethelred
             
               Emperor
               of
               the
            
             English.
             And
             besides
             what
             I
             said
             before
             of
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             that
             said
             he
             had
             the
             same
             Prerogatives
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperor
             claim'd
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             a
             Charter
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Shaftsbury
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Ego
               Willielmus
               Rex
               Anglorum
               ,
               anno
               ab
               incarnatione
            
             1089.
             
               secundo
               anno
               mei
               Imperii
               .
               I
            
             William
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             English
             ,
             
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             1089.
             
               and
               of
               my
               Empire
               the
               second
               .
            
             And
             now
             having
             brought
             it
             thus
             far
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             examin
             the
             unreasonableness
             
             of
             that
             new
             Notion
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Estates
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             any
             man
             but
             him
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             persuaded
             ,
             tho
             you
             shall
             have
             persuaded
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               King
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Three
               Estates
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               two
               preliminary
               Objections
               are
               examin'd
               by
               Reason
               ;
               and
               answered
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Three
               Estates
               applying
               to
               him
               .
               What
               the
               Three
               Estates
               are
               .
               To
               presume
               him
               one
               of
               them
               were
               to
               make
               him
               but
               a
               Co-ordinate
               Power
               .
               The
               King
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               Summon
               ,
               or
               Supplicate
               himself
               .
               How
               will
               the
               Three
               Estates
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               before
               the
               Commons
               came
               in
               ?
               With
               a
               short
               Series
               during
               the
               Saxons
               to
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               
                 Henry
                 III.
              
               in
               all
               which
               time
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               nam'd
               as
               any
               constituent
               part
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               And
               the
               
               time
               when
               probably
               they
               first
               came
               in
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               they
               are
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Estates
               .
               That
               the
               Lords
               Temporal
               were
               never
               doubted
               but
               to
               be
               an
               Estate
               .
               Four
               reasons
               offer'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               are
               one
               other
               Estate
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Lords
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               one
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               point
               :
               With
               other
               Authorities
               to
               prove
               the
               Assertion
               .
            
          
           
             THose
             that
             would
             have
             the
             King
             one
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             our
             Government
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             mixt
             Monarchy
             ,
             
             inasmuch
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             the
             Lower
             House
             (
             as
             representing
             the
             Commons
             )
             bear
             a
             semblance
             of
             a
             Democracy
             ;
             and
             the
             Lords
             ,
             of
             Aristocracy
             :
             And
             others
             ,
             
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ;
             who
             as
             Assembled
             joyntly
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Legislation
             ,
             as
             one
             Corporation
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             otherwise
             )
             are
             the
             Law-giver
             .
             We
             'll
             examin
             it
             by
             reason
             ,
             which
             
               
               —
               Neque
               decipitur
               ,
               nec
               decipit
               usquam
               ,
            
             and
             only
             commands
             belief
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             else
             beg
             it
             .
             
             And
             here
             ,
             to
             come
             as
             near
             the
             wind
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             the
             better
             get
             up
             with
             them
             ;
             admitting
             the
             semblance
             ,
             but
             not
             granting
             the
             thing
             ,
             what
             does
             this
             make
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             serve
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             Government
             is
             not
             a
             free
             Monarchy
             ?
             because
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             (
             as
             I
             said
             ere
             while
             )
             resteth
             neither
             in
             the
             one
             House
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             either
             joyntly
             ,
             or
             severally
             ,
             but
             solely
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             whose
             pleasure
             they
             are
             assembled
             ,
             and
             without
             whose
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             they
             can
             make
             no
             Law
             ,
             to
             oblige
             the
             Subject
             .
             And
             therefore
             not
             denying
             
             Bodin's
             distinction
             ,
             
             of
             a
             Lordly
             
             Monarch
             ,
             a
             Royal
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrannical
             Monarch
             ,
             which
             relateth
             only
             to
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Monarch
             ;
             yet
             the
             distinction
             of
             a
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             mixt
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             designeth
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             in
             Terminis
             ;
             because
             that
             Government
             which
             extendeth
             it self
             to
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             a
             Monarchy
             ;
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             understandeth
             the
             word
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             till
             the
             men
             of
             our
             late
             times
             ,
             instead
             of
             suppressing
             Idolatry
             ,
             &c.
             had
             fram'd
             a
             new
             Idol
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             it
             as
             gay
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             set
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             be
             ador'd
             by
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             always
             prone
             to
             admire
             every
             thing
             ,
             they
             least
             understand
             :
             And
             what
             must
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             be
             ?
             but
             that
             
             the
             Government
             ,
             must
             be
             partly
             Monarchical
             ,
             partly
             Aristocratical
             ,
             and
             partly
             Democratical
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             contrary
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             by
             contrary
             Laws
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             impossible
             to
             make
             any
             good
             ,
             out
             of
             two
             extremes
             (
             as
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             Democracy
             are
             )
             what
             then
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             three
             ,
             confounded
             among
             themselves
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             it
             be
             that
             Sovereignty
             (
             a
             thing
             indivisible
             )
             can
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             be
             divided
             ,
             between
             one
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             altogether
             ,
             a
             State
             Popular
             ;
             or
             at
             best
             a
             
               Venetian
               Republick
            
             ,
             wherein
             albeit
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Duke
             (
             and
             He
             for
             life
             )
             yet
             ,
             his
             person
             being
             not
             invested
             with
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             of
             Government
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             but
             
               —
               Magni
               nominis
               umbra
               .
            
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             as
             one
             Corporation
             (
             and
             no
             otherwise
             )
             are
             the
             Law-giver
             ;
             here
             ,
             I
             take
             the
             King
             to
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             ;
             for
             ,
             tho
             to
             the
             making
             of
             an
             Act
             ,
             the
             concurrence
             of
             both
             Houses
             is
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             disapprove
             :
             yet
             ,
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             Mayor
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             (
             or
             whatever
             other
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Corporation
             be
             )
             is
             wholly
             different
             ;
             for
             they
             ,
             meeting
             together
             (
             by
             the
             Princes
             grant
             )
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Democratical
             Common
             Council
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Government
             of
             the
             place
             where
             they
             reside
             ,
             order
             every
             thing
             ,
             by
             most
             Voices
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Mayor
             himself
             ,
             has
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             is
             concluded
             by
             the
             greater
             number
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             having
             no
             Voice
             (
             nor
             any
             one
             to
             represent
             him
             )
             in
             the
             discussive
             
             part
             of
             any
             Act
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             give
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Corporation
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             inherent
             Legislative
             Prerogative
             :
             and
             how
             improper
             the
             contrary
             is
             ;
             will
             further
             appear
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             Common-Council
             ,
             put
             what
             By-Laws
             they
             please
             ,
             upon
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             no
             negative
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             ,
             the
             first
             mark
             of
             it
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             before
             )
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ;
             now
             ,
             who
             should
             those
             Subjects
             be
             ,
             that
             should
             yield
             Obedience
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             if
             they
             also
             had
             the
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             ?
             or
             who
             should
             that
             Prince
             be
             ,
             that
             could
             give
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             himself
             constrain'd
             to
             receive
             it
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             unto
             whom
             also
             ,
             he
             gave
             it
             ?
             A
             thing
             ,
             not
             only
             incompatible
             ,
             
             but
             even
             absurd
             ,
             from
             every
             days
             Practice
             and
             Experience
             :
             for
             ,
             
             do
             not
             the
             Three
             Estates
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             upon
             the
             passing
             of
             all
             Bills
             ,
             address
             themselves
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             humble
             Stile
             ?
             As
             that
             of
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             ,
             
             
               Humbly
               shew
               unto
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               Assembled
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             to
             King
             
               James
               ,
               Most
               dread
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               most
               gracious
               Sovereign
               ,
               We
               your
               most
               Loyal
               ,
               and
               Humble
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             
               Most
               dread
               Sovereign
               Lady
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               your
               most
               Humble
               ,
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               Obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             to
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             
             
               We
               your
               Highness
               most
               Loving
               ,
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               Obedient
               Subjects
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               do
               beseech
               your
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               Enacted
               ,
            
             &c.
             So
             to
             H.
             8.
             
             
               In
               their
               
               most
               humble
               wise
               ,
            
             
             
               shewn
               to
               your
               most
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             so
             to
             Rich.
             3.
             and
             backward
             ,
             
             
               By
               the
               Advice
               ,
               and
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Commons
               .
            
             To
             Edw.
             4.
             
             
             
               By
               the
               Advice
               and
               Assent
               of
               his
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               special
               Request
               of
               his
               Commons
               .
            
             To
             H.
             6.
             
             By
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               at
               the
               special
               instance
               and
               request
               .
            
             To
             H.
             5.
             the
             same
             .
             To
             H.
             4.
             
             
               At
               the
               instance
               ,
               and
               special
               request
               .
            
             To
             R.
             2.
             the
             same
             .
             
             In
             Edw.
             3.'s
             time
             ,
             
               These
               things
               underwritten
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               be
               Established
               ,
               and
               Enacted
               ,
               by
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Prelates
               ,
               Earls
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Barons
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               Assent
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               of
               the
               Great
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               .
            
             And
             in
             Edw.
             1.'s
             time
             ,
             At
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             
             by
             their
             Petition
             ,
             made
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Council
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             further
             seen
             in
             
             the
             Statutes
             at
             large
             ,
             
             till
             ye
             can
             go
             no
             further
             backward
             ,
             than
             ,
             the
             King
             commandeth
             :
             In
             which
             also
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             the
             larger
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             I
             might
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             the
             Language
             of
             Equals
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             my
             first
             Argument
             ,
             why
             the
             King
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             will
             further
             appear
             ,
             
             if
             we
             shall
             consider
             ,
             who
             these
             Three
             Estates
             are
             :
             And
             those
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             ,
             viz.
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             
             who
             sit
             in
             Parliament
             by
             Succession
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Baronies
             ,
             parcel
             of
             their
             Bishopricks
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             as
             Dukes
             ,
             Marquesses
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             Viscounts
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             who
             sit
             there
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             by
             Descent
             or
             Creation
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             
             Estate
             ,
             the
             Commons
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             viz.
             Knights
             of
             Shires
             ,
             Citizens
             of
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             of
             Burroughs
             ,
             respectively
             Elected
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             ;
             which
             three
             Estates
             ,
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             saith
             )
             the
             French-men
             call
             ,
             
             
               Les
               Estates
            
             ,
             or
             
               L'
               Assemble
               des
               Estates
            
             :
             And
             
               Philip
               de
               Comines
            
             ,
             
             (
             speaking
             how
             the
             English
             grant
             Subsidies
             )
             Convocatis
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               primis
               ordinibus
               ,
               &
               assentiente
               Populo
            
             ;
             The
             first
             ,
             or
             chief
             Estates
             ,
             being
             call'd
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             assenting
             :
             And
             Bodin
             (
             who
             by
             his
             Conference
             with
             the
             English
             Embassador
             ,
             
             for
             so
             himself
             confesseth
             )
             wherever
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             England
             ,
             calls
             it
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Realm
             :
             
             Like
             which
             ,
             The
             Republick
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             in
             the
             Interregnum
             between
             the
             Death
             
             of
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Election
             of
             another
             ,
             is
             stiled
             ,
             
               Serenissimae
               Reipublicae
               Regni
               Poloniae
               ,
               &c.
               
               Congregati
               Ordines
            
             :
             The
             Estates
             Assembled
             :
             And
             such
             were
             the
             
               Amplissimi
               Ordines
            
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Romans
               ;
               viz.
            
             the
             Senate
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             was
             no
             part
             ;
             and
             signifies
             with
             us
             ,
             The
             Estates
             of
             People
             ,
             among
             our selves
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Clergy
             ,
             The
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             duly
             Assembled
             ,
             we
             call
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             :
             And
             so
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             word
             Parliament
             ,
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             
             
               Solenne
               Colloquium
               ,
               omnium
               Ordinum
               Regni
               ,
               authoritate
               solius
               Regis
               ,
               ad
               consulendum
               ,
               statuendumque
               de
               negotiis
               regni
               indictum
               .
               A
               Parliament
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               a
               Solemn
               Conference
               of
               all
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               commanded
               together
               ,
               by
               the
               sole
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               Consult
               and
               Order
               the
               
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             as
             having
             the
             preheminence
             over
             them
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             
               Quicquid
               efficit
               tale
               ,
               est
               magis
               tale
               ,
            
             Whatever
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             thing
             caused
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             To
             presume
             the
             King
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             him
             but
             a
             Co-ordinate
             Power
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             concludible
             by
             the
             other
             two
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Par
               ,
               in
               Parem
               ,
               non
               habet
               imperium
               ,
            
             Among
             Equals
             there
             is
             no
             Authority
             :
             whereas
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             is
             distinguish'd
             from
             others
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             acknowledges
             no
             other
             Superior
             :
             And
             Bodin
             ,
             speaking
             of
             a
             Supreme
             Monarch
             ,
             saith
             ,
             He
             is
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             holdeth
             his
             Scepter
             ,
             
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             no
             man.
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Berkly
             ,
             
               —
               Regum
               cognata
               Potentia
               coelo
               .
               
            
             Whence
             it
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             that
             this
             Honor
             is
             not
             to
             be
             shar'd
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             negative
             instance
             .
             
             (
             And
             one
             Negative
             instance
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             )
             is
             of
             more
             force
             ,
             
             to
             unfix
             a
             pretending
             Rule
             ,
             than
             two
             Affirmative
             to
             establish
             it
             .
             )
             If
             the
             King
             were
             one
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             Summon'd
             by
             Writ
             ;
             but
             because
             all
             Writs
             Issue
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             Summon
             himself
             ,
             or
             Supplicate
             himself
             ,
             as
             both
             Houses
             do
             him
             ;
             or
             not
             to
             have
             Power
             to
             depart
             ,
             without
             leave
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             Assemble
             ,
             Determin
             ,
             or
             Depart
             ,
             
             part
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             express
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             If
             the
             King
             were
             one
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             of
             course
             ,
             as
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Commons
             became
             a
             Third
             Estate
             ,
             and
             a
             Constituent
             part
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             must
             have
             been
             one
             Estate
             ,
             The
             Lords
             Spiritual
             a
             second
             ,
             The
             Lords
             Temporal
             a
             third
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             there
             could
             not
             have
             been
             Three
             Estates
             :
             and
             ,
             now
             the
             Commons
             ,
             since
             the
             Writs
             for
             their
             Election
             ,
             being
             become
             another
             ,
             what
             hinders
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             make
             a
             fourth
             ?
             unless
             (
             perhaps
             )
             we
             deny
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             to
             have
             been
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             before
             the
             Commons
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             but
             two
             .
             To
             examin
             it
             a
             little
             :
          
           
           
             That
             Great
             Councils
             of
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Nobles
             ,
             Wise
             men
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Officers
             ,
             were
             frequently
             held
             ,
             of
             Ancient
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             thing
             more
             obvious
             ;
             but
             ,
             whether
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             scarce
             yet
             civiliz'd
             ,
             or
             if
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             ,
             without
             Literature
             ,
             were
             any
             essential
             or
             constituent
             part
             ,
             of
             those
             great
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             question
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             on
             which
             to
             raise
             it
             .
             
               Convocavit
               David
               omnes
               Principes
               Israel
               ,
               Duces
               tribuum
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               Praepositos
               turmarum
               ,
               qui
               ministrabant
               Regi
               :
               Tribunos
               quoque
               &
               Centuriones
               ,
               &
               qui
               Praeerant
               substantiae
               Regis
               ;
               filiosque
               suos
               ,
               cum
               Eunuchis
               ;
               &
               Potentes
               ,
               &
               robustissimos
               quosque
               in
               exercitu
               ,
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             David
             
               called
               together
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               the
               Captains
               
               of
               the
               Companies
               that
               served
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Captains
               over
               the
               thousands
               ,
               and
               the
               Captains
               over
               the
               hundreds
               ,
               and
               the
               Stewards
               over
               all
               the
               substance
               and
               possession
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               with
               the
               Officers
               and
               mighty
               men
               ,
               and
               valiant
               men
               ,
               unto
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             By
             which
             you
             see
             ,
             of
             what
             persons
             ,
             this
             great
             Council
             consisted
             ;
             all
             ,
             men
             of
             the
             first
             note
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             people
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Solomon
             ,
             
             
               Congregavit
               majores
               natu
               Israel
               ,
               &
               cunctos
               Principes
               tribuum
               ,
               &
               Capita
               familiarum
               ,
               de
               filiis
               Israel
               ,
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
               He
               assembled
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               families
               ,
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
            
             And
             here
             too
             ,
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             ,
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             calls
             them
             both
             Parliaments
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             were
             somewhat
             like
             it
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             many
             
             succeeding
             Centuries
             had
             never
             took
             pattern
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             run
             so
             far
             from
             home
             .
             What
             was
             our
             
               Saxon
               Witenage
               mote
               ,
               Micel
               Synods
               ,
               Micel
               Gemotes
               ,
            
             or
             Great
             Councils
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Wise
             men
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             first
             rate
             ;
             the
             lump
             of
             the
             People
             (
             as
             I
             so
             lately
             toucht
             it
             )
             being
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             not
             bred
             to
             Letters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             more
             apt
             for
             Blows
             ,
             than
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             readier
             to
             cut
             the
             knot
             in
             two
             ,
             with
             their
             Swords
             ,
             than
             unty
             it
             with
             their
             Tongues
             :
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Saxon
             Annals
             we
             find
             the
             principal
             ,
             or
             chief
             Wites
             ,
             
             or
             Wise
             men
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             (
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             then
             so
             called
             )
             Aldermen
             (
             or
             Earls
             )
             Great
             men
             ,
             Chiefest
             men
             ,
             
             Noblemen
             ,
             the
             constituent
             parts
             of
             those
             great
             Councils
             ,
             but
             no
             Commons
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             represented
             them
             .
             Neither
             does
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             ,
             in
             any
             Authority
             of
             his
             ,
             before
             the
             latter
             years
             of
             Henry
             3.
             prove
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             the
             Commons
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             any
             such
             part
             of
             those
             Parliaments
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             have
             nam'd
             them
             also
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             those
             others
             ,
             that
             made
             up
             those
             Parliaments
             .
             
             
               Rex
               Eldredus
               ,
               convocavit
               Magnates
               ,
               Episcopos
               ,
               Proceres
               ,
               &
               Optimates
               ,
               ad
               tractandum
               de
               publicis
               negotiis
               regni
               ,
            
             
             King
             Eldred
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               call'd
               together
               his
               Earls
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Chief
               men
            
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             word
             again
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             :
             And
             with
             this
             ,
             agrees
             the
             learned
             Mr.
             Selden
             ,
             
             where
             we
             have
             several
             other
             instances
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
             but
             not
             one
             word
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             touching
             the
             Commons
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Saxon
             Great
             men
             ,
             
             were
             only
             present
             ;
             in
             their
             Great
             Councils
             ,
             so
             were
             only
             the
             Norman
             Barons
             ,
             and
             their
             Great
             men
             ,
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             :
             for
             ,
             we
             often
             meet
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             find
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             Commons
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             his
             new
             acquest
             ,
             would
             yet
             suffer
             him
             ,
             to
             trust
             a
             People
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             lately
             conquer'd
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             made
             to
             himself
             ,
             other
             measures
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             took
             from
             his
             Sword.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             his
             time
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Great
             Council
             held
             at
             Winchester
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             seventh
             ,
             
             another
             at
             Rockingham
             :
             and
             in
             the
             
             tenth
             ,
             
             
               De
               statu
               regni
               acturus
               ,
               Episcopos
               ,
               Abbates
               ,
               &
               quosque
               regni
               Proceres
               in
               unum
               ,
               praecepti
               sui
               sanctione
               egit
               .
            
             Being
             to
             order
             some
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             he
             commanded
             together
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbats
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Commons
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             albeit
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Henry
             1.
             
             
               Clerus
               Angliae
               ,
               &
               Populus
               universus
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             People
             were
             Summon'd
             to
             Westminster
             ;
             yet
             here
             the
             word
             Populus
             ,
             is
             used
             ,
             as
             contradistinct
             ,
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
             to
             which
             it
             is
             opposed
             ;
             and
             denotes
             not
             ,
             any
             distinct
             State
             ,
             or
             Order
             ,
             among
             Secular
             men
             ,
             or
             Laicks
             ;
             but
             an
             Order
             and
             Estate
             of
             men
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             from
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             ;
             these
             two
             words
             of
             Clerus
             ,
             and
             Populus
             ,
             being
             the
             two
             general
             States
             ,
             or
             
             Orders
             ,
             into
             which
             all
             mankind
             is
             divided
             :
             And
             so
             he
             cites
             it
             ,
             as
             quoted
             by
             Sir
             
               Will.
               Dugdale
            
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             Coronation
             of
             King
             
               Egbert
               ,
               Veniunt
               Wintoniam
               ,
               Clerus
               &
               Populus
               ;
               The
               Clergy
               and
               People
               came
               to
            
             Winchester
             .
             To
             which
             also
             Mr.
             Selden
             gives
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             when
             of
             the
             same
             Council
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Ad
               commune
               concilium
               Baronum
               meorum
            
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             in
             it
             .
             Or
             what
             means
             that
             other
             of
             the
             third
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             call'd
             ,
             
               Primates
               utriusque
               ordinis
            
             ,
             The
             Chiefs
             of
             both
             Orders
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             :
             and
             of
             Laity
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             who
             are
             also
             called
             ,
             
               Principes
               Regni
            
             ,
             The
             Chief
             ,
             or
             Head
             men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             of
             which
             also
             we
             have
             several
             instances
             ,
             in
             that
             (
             beloved
             Physician
             's
             )
             ingenuious
             ,
             
             learned
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Petit.
             
          
           
           
             Neither
             does
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Great
             Councils
             in
             King
             
             Stephen's
             time
             ,
             consisted
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             Milites
             ,
             or
             
               Liberi
               homines
            
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             or
             Free-men
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             acted
             in
             them
             .
             But
             from
             these
             Usurpations
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             Hen.
             2.
             who
             (
             Robert
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             being
             dead
             )
             came
             in
             upon
             a
             rightful
             Title
             ,
             from
             his
             Grand-father
             ,
             Henry
             1.
             and
             yet
             ,
             the
             Great
             Council
             at
             Clarendon
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             10th
             .
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             consisted
             only
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbats
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             and
             Chief
             men
             ,
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             albeit
             Mr.
             Selden
             (
             as
             himself
             from
             Hoveden
             )
             says
             ,
             That
             Clerus
             ,
             and
             
               Populus
               Regni
            
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             were
             then
             Assembled
             ,
             it
             appears
             not
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             Estate
             was
             
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Populus
             ,
             than
             the
             Lay
             Nobles
             :
             For
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Northampton
             (
             which
             was
             the
             following
             year
             )
             
               Rex
               Statuens
               celebrare
               solenne
               Concilium
            
             ,
             
             
               omnes
               qui
               tenebant
               de
               Rege
               in
               Capite
               ,
               mandari
               fecit
               .
            
             The
             King
             having
             resolv'd
             to
             hold
             a
             Great
             Council
             ,
             he
             Summon'd
             thither
             ,
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             held
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             
               Capite
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Chief
             .
             Now
             to
             hold
             in
             Chief
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             to
             hold
             of
             him
             immediately
             ,
             and
             merely
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Seigneury
             in
             Gross
             ,
             and
             in
             Chief
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Seigneuries
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             of
             ,
             or
             by
             means
             of
             some
             Honor
             ,
             Castle
             ,
             or
             Mannor
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             And
             in
             the
             preceding
             leaf
             ,
             Mr.
             Selden
             says
             ,
             
               Tenere
               de
               Rege
               in
               Capite
               ,
               &
               habere
               possessiones
               sicut
               Baroniam
               ,
            
             are
             Synonimies
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             hold
             in
             Chief
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             
             Possessions
             as
             Baronies
             ,
             
             was
             to
             have
             the
             right
             of
             sitting
             in
             Councils
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Barons
             :
             concerning
             which
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             yet
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Commonalty
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             had
             any
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             until
             the
             15th
             .
             of
             K.
             John
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             the
             same
             ;
             only
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             at
             Rochel
             in
             France
             ,
             commits
             the
             custody
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             then
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             his
             Barons
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             Feudataries
             ,
             or
             Vassals
             ,
             thro
             England
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             received
             the
             Popes
             Letters
             ,
             touching
             the
             release
             of
             the
             Interdict
             (
             under
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             then
             lay
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             toucht
             before
             )
             which
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             the
             said
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             therefore
             requires
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             whose
             kindness
             ,
             
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             he
             had
             full
             confidence
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             what
             the
             said
             Bishop
             should
             then
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             effectually
             give
             their
             advice
             ,
             and
             aid
             :
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             writes
             to
             several
             other
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Burroughs
             ,
             thereby
             earnestly
             requiring
             them
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             what
             the
             said
             Bishop
             shall
             give
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             effectually
             apply
             themselves
             to
             give
             him
             a
             supply
             ,
             towards
             the
             relaxation
             of
             the
             said
             Interdict
             ;
             and
             thereby
             also
             promises
             them
             a
             re-payment
             with
             thanks
             :
             so
             ,
             that
             He
             only
             borrows
             Mony
             of
             them
             on
             that
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             hint
             ,
             or
             direct
             them
             to
             send
             their
             Proxies
             ,
             or
             Representatives
             ,
             to
             any
             Great
             Council
             to
             be
             then
             call'd
             :
             as
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             
             in
             the
             said
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Petit.
             
          
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             having
             offer'd
             thus
             far
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             go
             on
             with
             the
             reason
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             thus
             .
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             having
             subdu'd
             England
             ,
             began
             now
             to
             consider
             the
             way
             of
             securing
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Proverb
             )
             cut
             large
             thongs
             out
             of
             other
             mens
             hides
             )
             and
             (
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             the
             Service
             done
             him
             )
             granted
             a
             certain
             compass
             or
             circuit
             of
             Land
             ,
             unto
             such
             of
             his
             Chief
             men
             ,
             as
             had
             assisted
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             acquisition
             ,
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             ,
             to
             dwell
             on
             ,
             and
             exercise
             such
             Jurisdiction
             therein
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             grant
             ;
             performing
             also
             such
             Services
             ,
             and
             paying
             him
             such
             yearly
             Rent
             ,
             as
             the
             Grant
             required
             :
             they
             again
             parcell'd
             this
             Land
             ,
             to
             such
             other
             meaner
             men
             ,
             as
             had
             follow'd
             them
             in
             the
             Expedition
             ,
             under
             such
             
             Services
             ,
             and
             Rents
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             as
             those
             Great
             men
             became
             Tenants
             to
             the
             King
             in
             Chief
             ,
             so
             the
             Inferiors
             became
             Tenants
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Superiors
             )
             exercised
             a
             kind
             of
             little
             Kingship
             over
             them
             :
             The
             King
             and
             his
             Successors
             being
             Supreme
             Lords
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             imposing
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             such
             Laws
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             advice
             ,
             and
             assent
             of
             those
             his
             Barons
             ,
             were
             thought
             expedient
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             ,
             
             
               Consentire
               inferior
               quisque
               vis
               us
               est
               ,
               in
               persona
               Domini
               sui
               capitalis
               ,
               prout
               hodie
               per
               Procuratores
               Comitatus
               ,
               vel
               Burgi
               ,
               quos
               in
               Parliamentis
               ,
            
             Knights
             and
             Burgesses
             appellamus
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             every
             inferior
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             presum'd
             to
             consent
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Chief
             Lord
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             held
             ;
             as
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             Representatives
             of
             Counties
             ,
             and
             Burroughs
             in
             
             Parliament
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             Knights
             and
             Burgesses
             :
             and
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             privilege
             ,
             of
             ancient
             time
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             Historians
             of
             those
             times
             would
             not
             have
             pass'd
             so
             material
             a
             thing
             in
             silence
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             many
             of
             lesser
             account
             ,
             are
             every
             where
             found
             among
             them
             .
             
               Polidor
               Virgil
            
             ,
             would
             have
             the
             Commons
             to
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             those
             great
             Councils
             ,
             in
             the
             16th
             .
             of
             Henry
             I.
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             about
             the
             18th
             .
             of
             that
             King
             ;
             but
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             will
             not
             allow
             it
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Sine
               ut
               sodes
               dicam
            
             ,
             
             
               collegisse
               me
               centenas
               (
               reor
               )
               conciliorum
               edictiones
               (
               tenoresque
               ipsos
               plurimorum
               )
               ab
               ingressu
               Guilielmi
            
             1.
             
               ad
               excessum
               Hen.
            
             3.
             
               existentium
               ,
               nec
               in
               tanta
               multitudine
               ,
               de
               
               plebe
               ,
               uspiam
               reperisse
               aliquid
               ,
               nil
               in
               his
               delituerit
               .
               Give
               me
               leave
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               speak
               frankly
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               I
               have
               collected
               an
               hundred
               Acts
               of
               Councils
               (
               and
               the
               forms
               of
               most
               )
               from
               the
               coming
               in
               of
            
             William
             
               the
               First
               ,
               to
               the
               going
               off
               of
            
             Henry
             
               the
               Third
               ;
               nor
               in
               so
               great
               a
               number
               have
               I
               any
               where
               found
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Commonalty
               ,
               nothing
               of
               it
               lies
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             probable
             ,
             
             that
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ,
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             his
             long
             ,
             but
             troublesome
             Reign
             ,
             brought
             them
             in
             ,
             to
             counterpoise
             the
             Factions
             of
             his
             seditious
             Barons
             :
             for
             ,
             tho
             at
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Merton
             ,
             
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             yet
             in
             those
             at
             Marleborough
             ,
             they
             are
             thus
             named
             ,
             
               The
               more
               discreet
               men
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             
             
               being
               called
               together
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               higher
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               lower
               Estate
               .
            
             And
             
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             Westminster
             the
             first
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             third
             of
             Edw.
             1.
             (
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             first
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             setled
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             freed
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             the
             Wardship
             of
             the
             Peers
             )
             it
             is
             thus
             said
             ,
             
               These
               be
               the
               Acts
               of
               King
            
             Edward
             ,
             
               Son
               to
               King
            
             Henry
             ,
             
               made
               at
            
             Westminster
             ,
             
               at
               his
               first
               Parliament
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               by
               his
               Council
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Assent
               of
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Commonalty
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               being
               thither
               Summoned
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             ,
             that
             word
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             says
             )
             in
             King
             
             John's
             time
             ,
             
             
               nondum
               emicuit
            
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             got
             up
             ,
             other
             than
             by
             the
             name
             of
             (
             
               Commune
               Concilium
               Regni
               )
               The
               Common-Council
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               came
               in
               use
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               at
               
               this
               day
               ,
               an
               essential
               ,
               and
               constituent
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             are
             one
             Estate
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             
             was
             never
             doubted
             ;
             Mr.
             Selden
             begins
             his
             Privilege
             of
             Baronage
             with
             it
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Commons
             came
             in
             to
             be
             another
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             but
             I
             have
             fully
             prov'd
             ;
             and
             if
             now
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             are
             one
             other
             Estate
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             distinct
             and
             separate
             ,
             from
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             I
             shall
             have
             gain'd
             my
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             is
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             .
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lords
             Spiritual
             sit
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             a
             different
             Right
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Succession
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Counties
             ,
             or
             Baronies
             ,
             parcel
             of
             their
             Bishopricks
             ;
             and
             the
             others
             ,
             
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             ,
             by
             Descent
             ,
             or
             Creation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             sit
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             a
             different
             Robe
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             different
             side
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             from
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             are
             commanded
             thither
             by
             a
             different
             form
             in
             the
             Writ
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               In
               fide
               ,
               &
               dilectione
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             
               In
               fide
               &
               ligeancia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             have
             a
             Convocation
             by
             themselves
             ,
             consisting
             of
             an
             Upper
             House
             ,
             viz.
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             a
             Lower
             House
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Procuratores
               Cleri
            
             ,
             
             called
             together
             by
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             Privilege
             for
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Servants
             ,
             
             and
             Familiars
             ,
             as
             other
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             grant
             their
             Subsidies
             apart
             ,
             and
             distinct
             from
             the
             Lay
             Nobles
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             
             respective
             Acts
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             been
             granted
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             ratifi'd
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             general
             stile
             of
             all
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             hath
             been
             such
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Lords
             are
             respectively
             named
             ,
             
             as
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Temporal
             Lords
             :
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             
             by
             the
             inclusive
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             the
             10th
             .
             of
             Richard
             2.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
            
             :
             under
             which
             general
             words
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             they
             seem
             at
             first
             to
             be
             included
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             but
             one
             Estate
             with
             them
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             in
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             again
             said
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Lords
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             ,
             of
             the
             20th
             .
             
               By
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
            
             ;
             and
             
             in
             the
             14.15.16
             .
             and
             17.
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Assent
               of
               his
               Parliament
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               the
               Parliament
            
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             named
             apart
             :
             from
             which
             time
             ,
             till
             the
             4th
             .
             of
             Henry
             4.
             the
             word
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             was
             again
             continued
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             thus
             altered
             ,
             
               viz.
               By
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               special
               instance
               ,
               and
               request
               of
               the
               Commons
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             fifth
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Advice
               and
               Assent
               of
               his
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Commons
            
             ;
             which
             so
             continued
             without
             any
             variation
             in
             substance
             ,
             until
             the
             18th
             .
             of
             Henry
             6.
             at
             what
             time
             it
             became
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             it
             now
             ,
             
               viz.
               By
               the
               Advice
               and
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             were
             not
             a
             third
             Estate
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             at
             the
             making
             of
             
             the
             Statute
             of
             Praemunire
             ,
             that
             the
             Commons
             having
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             stand
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Liberties
             ;
             and
             praying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             as
             well
             Spiritual
             ,
             as
             Temporal
             severally
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             might
             be
             examined
             ,
             how
             they
             thought
             of
             that
             matter
             .
             The
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             being
             so
             demanded
             ,
             answered
             every
             one
             by
             himself
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             ,
             severally
             examin'd
             ,
             answered
             by
             themselves
             :
             which
             affords
             me
             a
             double
             Argument
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             all
             the
             States
             of
             Parliament
             there
             must
             be
             necessarily
             intended
             ,
             more
             than
             two
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             than
             mere
             propriety
             of
             Speech
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             King
             could
             not
             make
             up
             ,
             that
             other
             ,
             or
             third
             Estate
             ;
             because
             ,
             he
             is
             desired
             to
             examin
             all
             the
             States
             
             severally
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             one
             of
             them
             himself
             :
             so
             in
             the
             40th
             .
             of
             Edw.
             3.
             (
             which
             I
             should
             have
             named
             first
             )
             when
             the
             King
             asks
             advice
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             
             Whether
             King
             John
             could
             have
             subjected
             the
             Realm
             ,
             as
             (
             what
             in
             him
             lay
             )
             he
             did
             ,
             The
             Prelates
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             and
             Barons
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             by
             themselves
             ,
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             .
             From
             which
             ,
             nothing
             seems
             clearer
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             ,
             are
             one
             Estate
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             needed
             they
             have
             been
             examin'd
             ,
             by
             those
             several
             names
             ,
             of
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             or
             as
             severally
             answer'd
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             appellations
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             yet
             there
             remain'd
             any
             doubt
             ,
             we
             have
             one
             
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             clear
             in
             point
             ;
             where
             ,
             the
             question
             being
             ,
             whether
             the
             making
             of
             Bishops
             had
             been
             duly
             and
             orderly
             done
             ,
             
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             the
             Statute
             says
             ,
             
               which
               is
               much
               tending
               to
               the
               slander
               of
               all
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               States
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             having
             found
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             without
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             think
             (
             in
             good
             manners
             )
             we
             ought
             to
             spare
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             hitherto
             offered
             some
             Reasons
             ,
             
             nor
             without
             their
             Authorities
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             somewhat
             more
             direct
             ,
             if
             yet
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             40th
             .
             of
             Edw.
             3.
             the
             16th
             .
             of
             Rich.
             2.
             and
             the
             8th
             .
             of
             Qu.
             Eliz.
             last
             mentioned
             could
             be
             thought
             otherwise
             .
             I
             'll
             begin
             with
             the
             Statute
             of
             H.
             8.
             where
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             called
             an
             Empire
             ,
             governed
             by
             one
             Supreme
             Head
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             unto
             
             whom
             a
             Body
             Politick
             compact
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             People
             ,
             divideth
             in
             Terms
             ,
             and
             by
             names
             of
             Spiritualty
             ,
             and
             Temporalty
             been
             bounden
             :
             and
             who
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             utter
             any
             thing
             in
             Parables
             ,
             or
             under
             double
             meanings
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             express
             words
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             ever
             intended
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             divided
             in
             Terms
             ,
             and
             by
             names
             of
             Spiritualty
             and
             Temporalty
             )
             so
             many
             mere
             words
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ?
             However
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             all
             doubt
             ,
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             says
             ,
             
               The
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               consisteth
               of
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               sitting
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               Royal
               Politick
               Capacity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Three
               Estates
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             
             viz.
             
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
            
             :
             And
             so
             Cowel
             ,
             
             
               The
               word
               Parliament
               ,
               in
            
             
             England
             ,
             
               we
               use
               it
               for
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Three
               Estates
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               ,
               Lords
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               .
            
             And
             ,
             Title
             Statute
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             a
             Decree
             ,
             or
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Three
             Estates
             ;
             unto
             whom
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             they
             are
             subordinate
             ,
             in
             the
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             Power
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             joyned
             to
             their
             Figure
             ,
             have
             the
             full
             strength
             of
             their
             places
             :
             which
             in
             short
             we
             may
             thus
             farther
             demonstrate
             ,
             under
             the
             familiar
             instance
             of
             a
             Dean
             ,
             and
             Chapter
             ;
             of
             whom
             ,
             the
             Dean
             is
             no
             part
             ,
             but
             (
             
               Caput
               Capituli
            
             )
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             .
             And
             now
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             demand
             ,
             why
             this
             term
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             does
             not
             so
             frequently
             occur
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             Ancient
             time
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             Commons
             were
             brought
             
             in
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             thought
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             no
             dispute
             of
             it
             ;
             until
             of
             late
             ,
             where
             many
             a
             worse
             twig
             was
             (
             even
             learnedly
             )
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             stilt
             ,
             and
             bolster
             a
             Ricketed
             Cause·
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             the
             Point
             is
             cleared
             now
             .
             And
             so
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Act
             for
             Unifermity
             of
             Publick
             Prayers
             ,
             made
             the
             14th
             .
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             where
             the
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             Fifth
             of
             November
             ,
             is
             thus
             entitled
             ,
             
               A
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               with
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               yearly
               ,
               on
               the
               Fifth
               day
               of
            
             November
             ,
             
               for
               the
               happy
               deliverance
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Three
               Estates
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             with
             this
             agrees
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             Mr.
             Cambden
             ,
             
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Britain
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             their
             Supreme
             Court
             ,
             is
             their
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             of
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             The
             Lords
             
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             ,
             for
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Burghs
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             
               Directus
               totius
               Dominus
            
             .
             
             And
             so
             a
             Parliament
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             reckons
             them
             :
             It
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Deliverance
             ,
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             .
             
             And
             the
             Act
             of
             asserting
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             and
             the
             late
             Indictment
             ,
             against
             Argile
             ;
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             
             for
             the
             Acknowledging
             ,
             and
             Asserting
             ,
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             Scotland
             :
             And
             that
             other
             ,
             for
             ratifying
             all
             former
             Laws
             ,
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             agree
             in
             point
             with
             it
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             they
             should
             ,
             inasmuch
             ,
             as
             neither
             their
             Langue
             ,
             nor
             their
             Laws
             ,
             especially
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             criminal
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             by
             comparing
             
             their
             
               Regiam
               Majestatem
            
             ,
             with
             our
             
               Glanvil
               ,
               De
               Legibus
            
             ,
             written
             in
             Henry
             the
             Second's
             time
             )
             much
             differ
             from
             ours
             :
             And
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             is
             called
             ,
             An
             Union
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             ,
             a
             re-uniting
             of
             two
             Mighty
             ,
             Famous
             ,
             and
             Ancient
             Kingdoms
             ,
             yet
             anciently
             ,
             but
             one
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Ireland
             (
             a
             distinct
             Realm
             ,
             
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             both
             )
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             made
             no
             Law
             against
             Parricide
             ,
             They
             never
             dreamt
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Admitting
               what
               has
               been
               before
               offer'd
               ,
               wherein
               has
               our
               present
               King
               merited
               less
               than
               any
               of
               his
               Royal
               Ancestors
               ?
               with
               a
               short
               recapitulation
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               his
               Majesties
               most
               happy
               Restauration
               :
               and
               that
               he
               wanted
               not
               the
               means
               of
               a
               just
               Resentment
               ,
               had
               he
               design'd
               any
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             hitherto
             shewn
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             &c.
             is
             Supreme
             ,
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             from
             the
             purpose
             now
             ,
             to
             demand
             ,
             Wherein
             has
             our
             present
             King
             ,
             less
             merited
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Regal
             Ancestors
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             appear
             less
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             than
             theirs
             ;
             especially
             considering
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             not
             getting
             up
             to
             'em
             ,
             that
             (
             his
             Royal
             Father
             only
             excepted
             )
             he
             has
             out-gone
             them
             all
             in
             his
             own
             example
             ;
             albeit
             he
             
             wanted
             not
             the
             too
             many
             just
             occasions
             of
             having
             been
             otherwise
             .
             To
             recapitulate
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ;
             
             nor
             is
             it
             less
             than
             fit
             ,
             to
             burn
             Incense
             ,
             where
             ill
             Odors
             have
             been
             cast
             ,
             or
             rais'd
             .
             To
             have
             seen
             (
             then
             )
             three
             famous
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             had
             so
             often
             acknowledg'd
             his
             Princely
             Progenitors
             ,
             their
             undoubted
             Heirs
             ,
             (
             like
             
             Aesop's
             Pots
             )
             broken
             ,
             against
             one
             another
             :
             To
             have
             examin'd
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             of
             which
             (
             whatever
             were
             the
             pretences
             )
             nothing
             other
             was
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             than
             to
             kill
             the
             Heir
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             Inheritance
             :
             To
             have
             beheld
             his
             Glorious
             Father
             ,
             Disarm'd
             by
             one
             Party
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             left
             to
             the
             growing
             designs
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             merciless
             Cruelty
             of
             both
             :
             To
             have
             consider'd
             him
             ,
             not
             forsaken
             only
             ,
             but
             ingratefully
             edg'd
             forward
             to
             
             his
             Destruction
             ,
             by
             those
             Mushromes
             ,
             whom
             his
             Royal
             Influence
             had
             fermented
             into
             somewhat
             :
             To
             have
             recollected
             his
             many
             Messages
             ,
             fruitless
             Treaties
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             all
             condescensions
             ,
             nothing
             would
             content
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             Kingdom
             also
             :
             If
             there
             be
             yet
             room
             for
             a
             thought
             ;
             to
             have
             remember'd
             (
             after
             the
             Faith
             of
             both
             Houses
             given
             him
             )
             how
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             Crucifi'd
             by
             the
             Jews
             :
             To
             have
             once
             more
             remembred
             ,
             Him
             ,
             The
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Law
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Honor
             ,
             publickly
             arraign'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Tail
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             under
             the
             false
             detorted
             names
             of
             Law
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Honor
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             nor
             without
             the
             Fucus
             of
             their
             Religion
             also
             ,
             brought
             in
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Ordinance
             :
             To
             have
             remember'd
             
             him
             (
             I
             say
             )
             Traiterously
             Sentenc'd
             by
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             as
             ignominiously
             (
             even
             while
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Faction
             (
             as
             the
             Phrase
             of
             that
             time
             was
             )
             
               Were
               seeking
               God
               )
               Infesto
               Regibus
               exemplo
               ,
            
             
             
               Securi
               percussum
            
             ,
             and
             Murder'd
             before
             his
             own
             Palace
             ;
             Kingly
             Government
             abolish'd
             ;
             the
             Name
             ,
             Stile
             ,
             Title
             ,
             and
             Test
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
             alter'd
             into
             ,
             
               The
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberty
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
            
             :
             That
             notion
             of
             a
             Parliament
             too
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             same
             fatal
             blow
             ,
             cut
             themselves
             off
             ,
             also
             :
             Let
             me
             not
             seem
             tedious
             ,
             to
             have
             remembred
             himself
             ,
             Proscrib'd
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ,
             made
             High
             Treason
             ,
             to
             Proclaim
             him
             King
             ;
             The
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             damn'd
             ;
             The
             Royal
             Ensigns
             defac'd
             ;
             The
             Coin
             alter'd
             ;
             The
             Regal
             Statue
             
             thrown
             down
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             Vacancy
             ,
             Engraven
             ,
             
               Exit
               Tyrannus
               ,
               Regum
               ultimus
               ,
               Anno
               Libertatis
               restitutae
               ,
               primo
            
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             to
             have
             remembred
             his
             helpless
             Friends
             ,
             either
             starving
             at
             Home
             ,
             or
             by
             not
             complying
             ,
             necessitated
             into
             Forein
             Arms
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             least
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             unfortunate
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             surviv'd
             the
             Ruines
             of
             their
             (
             once
             )
             Families
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             more
             unhappy
             himself
             ,
             that
             could
             only
             look
             on
             and
             pity
             them
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Quis
                 talia
                 fando
                 ,
              
               
                 Temperet
                 ?
                 —
              
            
             What
             private
             Gentleman
             could
             have
             born
             it
             ?
             But
             perhaps
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             he
             wanted
             the
             opportunity
             ;
             I
             think
             not
             :
             For
             if
             we
             consider
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             
             only
             return'd
             from
             his
             Fathers
             Allies
             ,
             
             but
             the
             same
             Profest
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             first
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             the
             Darling
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             what
             particular
             person
             ,
             or
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             might
             he
             not
             have
             singled
             from
             the
             Herd
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             Sacrifice
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Revenge
             ;
             had
             he
             design'd
             any
             ?
             He
             had
             an
             Army
             at
             his
             beck
             ;
             The
             Navy
             regenerated
             ;
             All
             Forts
             ,
             and
             Garrisons
             re-inforc'd
             with
             Royalists
             ;
             The
             Country
             return'd
             to
             its
             former
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             the
             City
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               all
               ,
               since
               my
               Lord
               the
               King
               is
               return'd
               to
               his
               own
               House
               in
               peace
               ?
            
             What
             (
             I
             say
             )
             might
             he
             not
             have
             done
             ?
             especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             had
             been
             obnoxious
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             Cloud
             must
             break
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             ,
             where
             it
             might
             
             fall
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ready
             ,
             each
             man
             to
             have
             given
             up
             his
             nearest
             Relation
             ,
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Et
                 quae
                 sibi
                 quisque
                 timêre
              
               
                 Unius
                 in
                 miseri
                 exitium
                 convertere
                 —
                 
              
            
             Can
             a
             Mother
             forget
             her
             Son
             ?
             Or
             a
             Son
             ,
             such
             a
             Father
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             
               
                 Quanquam
                 animo
                 redit
                 usque
                 Pater
                 ,
                 
                 tamen
                 excutit
                 omnem
                 ,
              
               
                 Rex
                 melior
                 —
              
            
             he
             so
             far
             forgot
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             avoid
             the
             occasions
             of
             remembring
             it
             :
             Nay
             ,
             which
             of
             his
             Enemies
             lookt
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             return'd
             empty
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             Childrens
             Bread
             thrown
             among
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             helpless
             Orphans
             scarce
             lickt
             up
             the
             Crums
             ?
             And
             has
             not
             that
             fulness
             of
             Bread
             ,
             provok'd
             them
             into
             
             wantonness
             ?
             They
             have
             eat
             ,
             drunk
             ,
             and
             now
             rise
             up
             to
             play
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             a
             shrewd
             sign
             they
             are
             idle
             ,
             when
             nothing
             will
             serve
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             Sacrificing
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ;
             yet
             ,
             what
             greater
             Testimonies
             could
             there
             be
             ,
             of
             an
             entire
             Forgiveness
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             methinks
             should
             at
             last
             mind
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             Vapors
             rising
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             stay
             not
             long
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             fall
             on
             the
             same
             Earth
             again
             ,
             That
             we
             also
             ,
             as
             truly
             sensible
             of
             the
             Mercy
             ,
             return
             him
             (
             at
             least
             )
             the
             grateful
             Acknowledgments
             of
             an
             humble
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               hard
               Law
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               Jews
               paid
               their
               Kings
               ,
               an
               entire
               Obedience
               .
               Two
               Objections
               answered
               .
               The
               like
               ,
               other
               Nations
               to
               their
               Kings
               .
               A
               third
               Objection
               answered
               .
               The
               Precept
               of
               Obedience
               is
               without
               restriction
               ;
               Examples
               upon
               it
               :
               Nor
               is
               Idolatry
               any
               ground
               to
               resist
               ;
               much
               less
               ,
               things
               indifferent
               .
               The
               example
               from
               our
               Saviour
               in
               Instituting
               his
               last
               Supper
               .
               Least
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               injury
               ,
               with
               the
               practice
               of
               Holy
               men
               of
               old
               ,
               in
               like
               cases
               .
               And
               that
               if
               any
               ground
               were
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               that
               ,
               would
               never
               be
               wanting
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Gave
             an
             account
             before
             ,
             of
             that
             hard
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             not
             throughout
             the
             Story
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             in
             the
             least
             repine
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             when
             upon
             the
             Constitution
             of
             
             Saul
             ,
             
             some
             Children
             of
             Belial
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Text
             calls
             them
             )
             had
             despis'd
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               this
               man
               save
               us
               ?
            
             The
             People
             (
             whose
             hearts
             God
             had
             toucht
             )
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             say
             unto
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               said
               ,
               Shall
               Saul
               reign
               over
               us
               ?
               Bring
               the
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               put
               them
               to
               death
               .
            
             And
             what
             value
             they
             put
             on
             their
             Kings
             Person
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             
             Saul's
             Armor-bearer
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             kill
             himself
             ,
             than
             perform
             that
             last
             (
             if
             yet
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             )
             charitable
             Office
             ,
             to
             his
             distressed
             Master
             ,
             
             then
             ready
             to
             fall
             into
             his
             Enemies
             hands
             ,
             and
             praying
             it
             ;
             neither
             would
             the
             People
             suffer
             David
             to
             go
             forth
             before
             them
             to
             Battel
             ;
             
               For
               if
               we
               flee
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               they
               will
               not
               be
               much
               concerned
               at
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               neither
               if
               half
               of
               us
               die
               ,
               will
               they
               care
               for
               us
               ;
               but
               thou
               art
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               of
               us
               .
            
             
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             King
             among
             them
             ,
             did
             whatever
             pleased
             him
             ;
             
             And
             whatever
             the
             King
             did
             ,
             
             pleased
             all
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             was
             not
             this
             a
             perfect
             love
             between
             a
             King
             and
             his
             People
             ?
             was
             there
             ever
             a
             more
             exact
             ,
             or
             entire
             Obedience
             ?
             An
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             for
             Righteousness
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             what
             new
             paths
             do
             we
             take
             to
             our selves
             ?
             when
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             but
             examin
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             we
             might
             find
             that
             ,
             every
             where
             directing
             us
             to
             our
             Duty
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ;
             in
             that
             we
             are
             commanded
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             
               Curse
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               no
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               in
               thy
               thoughts
            
             :
             much
             less
             then
             ,
             may
             we
             speak
             it
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               .
            
             Least
             of
             all
             ,
             may
             we
             do
             him
             hurt
             :
             
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
            
             .
             2.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             keep
             his
             
             Commandments
             ,
             
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             Neither
             may
             we
             give
             him
             any
             just
             cause
             of
             anger
             ;
             
               Whoso
               provoketh
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               sinneth
               against
               his
               own
               soul.
            
             
             To
             which
             ,
             
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             that
             spake
             it
             ,
             and
             't
             were
             much
             they
             could
             say
             nothing
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             That
             besides
             that
             it
             has
             been
             ever
             receiv'd
             for
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             Job
             ,
             who
             wrote
             many
             Centuries
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             any
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             puts
             the
             question
             ,
             
             
               Is
               it
               fit
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               say
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               thou
               art
               wicked
               ,
               or
               to
               Princes
               ,
               ye
               are
               ungodly
               ?
            
             The
             Interrogation
             is
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             affirmative
             Interrogations
             ,
             concludes
             negatively
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             ;
             for
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             Eccles.
             (
             which
             is
             another
             of
             the
             same
             )
             
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               What
               do'st
               thou
               ?
            
             To
             
             which
             also
             if
             it
             be
             yet
             objected
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             was
             given
             to
             a
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             
             and
             that
             no
             Law
             (
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             immutable
             )
             obliges
             any
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             not
             given
             :
             
             I
             answer
             (
             as
             before
             )
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             what
             inconvenience
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             give
             the
             same
             credit
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             we
             generally
             allow
             to
             other
             Law-givers
             ?
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
          
           
             That
             Reverence
             ,
             
             the
             Jews
             paid
             their
             Kings
             ,
             by
             a
             Written
             Law
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Heathens
             took
             up
             from
             a
             mere
             impulse
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             what
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             were
             (
             in
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             but
             desire
             to
             be
             like
             all
             other
             Nations
             )
             you
             have
             had
             before
             .
             
               Q.
               Curtius
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Persians
             
             had
             such
             a
             love
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             could
             not
             persuade
             them
             ,
             either
             for
             fear
             ,
             or
             reward
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             whither
             their
             King
             had
             fled
             ;
             or
             reveal
             any
             of
             his
             intentions
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             Xerxes
             fled
             from
             Greece
             ,
             in
             a
             small
             Vessel
             ,
             
             so
             full
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             without
             throwing
             some
             over-board
             ;
             the
             Nobility
             leapt
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             others
             ,
             till
             the
             Ship
             was
             lightned
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             preserv'd
             .
             And
             so
             
               Boëmus
               Aubanus
            
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             Kings
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             so
             much
             love
             from
             their
             People
             ,
             
               Ut
               non
               solum
               sacerdotibus
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               singulis
               Aegyptiis
               ,
               major
               Regis
               ,
               quam
               uxorum
               ,
               filiorumque
               salutis
               ,
               inesset
               cura
               ,
            
             That
             not
             only
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             the
             Kings
             safety
             ,
             than
             of
             
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Children
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Tartars
               ,
               Albeit
               their
               King
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               upon
               his
               Inauguration
               ,
               tells
               them
               ,
            
             Oris
             mei
             sermo
             ,
             gladius
             meus
             erit
             ,
             
               My
               word
               's
               my
               Sword
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               things
               are
               in
               his
               power
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               no
               man
               may
               dwell
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               assign'd
               him
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               yet
               ,
            
             nemini
             licet
             imperatoris
             ve●ba
             mutare
             ,
             nemini
             latae
             ab
             illo
             sententiae
             qualicunque
             modo
             contraire
             ;
             
               No
               man
               may
               alter
               his
               Decree
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               least
               tittle
               dispute
               his
               Commands
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             all
             which
             ,
             the
             obsequious
             impiety
             of
             elder
             times
             ,
             attributed
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             their
             Emperors
             ;
             and
             whence
             (
             perhaps
             )
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             Joseph
             swore
             ,
             By
             the
             life
             of
             Pharaoh
             ;
             
               
                 —
                 Sceptrum
                 ,
                 capitisque
                 salutem
              
               
                 Testatur
                 —
              
            
             
             And
             the
             Romans
             ,
             By
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Genius
             of
             the
             Emperor
             :
             And
             the
             drinking
             his
             Health
             ,
             at
             Publick
             Feasts
             was
             decreed
             to
             Augustus
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             
               Peter
               Ursinus
            
             his
             Appendix
             ,
             where
             also
             ,
             he
             cites
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             custom
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             
               Bibamus
               (
               inquiunt
               )
               pro
               salute
               Imperatorum
               ,
               &
               qui
               non
               biberit
               ,
               sit
               reus
               in
               devotione
               :
               Let
               us
               drink
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               the
               Emperors
               Health
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               be
               damn'd
               that
               refuses
               it
            
             ▪
             in
             which
             the
             Father
             taxes
             not
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             their
             ill
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             offering
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             let
             me
             not
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             design'd
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             those
             Kings
             I
             so
             lately
             mentioned
             ,
             did
             exercise
             ,
             might
             be
             practicable
             now
             ,
             or
             any
             municipal
             Law
             ,
             alter'd
             
               ad
               libitum
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             justifie
             that
             Arbitrary
             
             Power
             ,
             so
             often
             talkt
             of
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             ,
             our
             present
             King
             ,
             hath
             so
             publickly
             declar'd
             ;
             the
             absolute
             ,
             and
             unlimited
             Sovereignty
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             by
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             from
             time
             to
             time
             (
             by
             their
             Bounty
             )
             been
             limited
             ,
             and
             bounded
             in
             the
             ordinary
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             by
             such
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Customs
             ,
             as
             themselves
             have
             given
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             unto
             ,
             and
             allowed
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             What
             have
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             received
             ?
             Upon
             which
             score
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Subject
             may
             maintain
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             Property
             ,
             and
             have
             Judgment
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             the
             Judges
             are
             bound
             to
             right
             the
             party
             ,
             according
             to
             Law
             :
             And
             there
             are
             many
             things
             also
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             The
             King
             cannot
             do
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             because
             he
             will
             
             not
             do
             them
             (
             
               quia
               refragantur
               ordini
            
             )
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Order
             ,
             establish'd
             in
             his
             Realm
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             neither
             can
             our
             Kings
             ,
             or
             ought
             they
             in
             common
             justice
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             ,
             or
             thought
             the
             less
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             scatter'd
             any
             Flowers
             of
             their
             Crown
             on
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             asmuch
             as
             the
             root
             rests
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             productive
             of
             more
             ,
             when
             deserved
             .
          
           
             
             But
             suppose
             (
             may
             some
             say
             )
             the
             King
             be
             a
             wicked
             King
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             however
             else
             the
             licentiousness
             of
             an
             enrag'd
             Rabble
             may
             render
             him
             ,
             may
             not
             the
             subordinate
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             People
             ,
             restrain
             ,
             or
             remove
             him
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             No
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Obedience
             to
             Kings
             ,
             are
             without
             restriction
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             extend
             to
             all
             Kings
             ,
             
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             lawful
             for
             me
             to
             judg
             another
             man's
             Servant
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             then
             ,
             my
             own
             Master
             ,
             whose
             Power
             over
             me
             is
             just
             ,
             tho
             it
             may
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             he
             use
             it
             unjustly
             ?
             The
             Israelites
             had
             a
             sharp
             bondage
             under
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             
             and
             wanted
             not
             numbers
             to
             have
             made
             their
             party
             good
             :
             The
             Land
             was
             filled
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             Pharaoh
             confesseth
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             mighty
             ;
             yet
             they
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             quit
             the
             Country
             ,
             than
             rebel
             :
             Nor
             was
             their
             condition
             much
             improv'd
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             ,
             
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Sons
             ;
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             City
             where
             they
             were
             Captives
             .
             Samuel
             pronounced
             the
             rejection
             of
             Saul
             (
             whom
             also
             ,
             
             
             David
             afterward
             spar'd
             )
             yet
             neither
             incited
             the
             People
             to
             rebel
             against
             him
             :
             
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               Achab
               ,
               Manasses
            
             ,
             were
             Idolatrous
             Kings
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Elias
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             men
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             continu'd
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             tamper'd
             not
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             infringe
             theirs
             :
             What
             shall
             I
             add
             ?
             our
             Saviour
             commands
             us
             to
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             ,
             
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             who
             exhorts
             ,
             
             
               That
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               supplications
               ,
               prayers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               be
               made
               for
               all
               men
            
             ,
             forgets
             not
             more
             especially
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             resisted
             not
             their
             Idolatrous
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             yet
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Bellarmin
             ,
             
             and
             Buchanan
             ,
             they
             wanted
             not
             numbers
             :
             
               Vestra
               omnia
               implevimus
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               urbes
               ,
               insulas
            
             ,
             
             
               castella
               ,
               municipia
               ,
               conciliabula
               ,
               
               castra
               ipsa
               ,
               decurias
               ,
               Palatia
               ,
               forum
               ,
               Senatum
               :
               cui
               bello
               non
               idonei
               ,
               non
               prompti
               fuissemus
               ,
               qui
               tam
               libenter
               trucidamur
               ,
               si
               non
               apud
               disciplinam
               nostram
               magis
               occidi
               liceret
               ,
               quam
               occidere
               ?
               We
               fill
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               your
               Cities
               ,
               Princes
               Houses
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               your
               very
               Camps
               ,
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Palaces
               ,
               Market-places
               ,
               Senate
               ;
               with
               whom
               are
               we
               not
               able
               to
               make
               a
               War
               ,
               who
               so
               willingly
               offer
               our selves
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ?
               did
               not
               our
               Religion
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               (
               in
               such
               cases
               )
               it
               is
               better
               to
               be
               killed
               than
               kill
               .
            
             But
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             pray'd
             ,
             That
             God
             would
             give
             them
             ,
             
               Vitam
               prolixam
               ,
               Imperium
               securum
               ,
               domum
               tutam
               ,
               exercitus
               fortes
               ,
               Senatum
               fidelem
               ,
               Populum
               probum
               ,
               orbem
               quietum
               ,
               &
               quaecunque
               hominis
               aut
               Caesaris
               sunt
               vota
               .
               A
               long
               Life
               ,
               a
               secure
               Empire
               ,
               safe
               House
               ,
               valiant
               Forces
               ,
               a
               faithful
               Council
               ,
               loyal
               People
               ,
               
               quiet
               State
               ;
               and
               whatever
               were
               the
               desires
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               Emperor
            
             :
             They
             preferr'd
             God
             ,
             before
             
             Julian's
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             March
             ,
             they
             obey'd
             him
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             Idolatry
             be
             not
             ground
             for
             a
             Subject
             to
             resist
             his
             Prince
             ,
             much
             less
             then
             may
             cases
             of
             lesser
             consequence
             ,
             which
             touch
             not
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             circumstantials
             :
             And
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             are
             all
             (
             Adiaphora
             )
             things
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             or
             not
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             however
             ,
             coming
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             by
             a
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             the
             indifferency
             ceases
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             is
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Command
             ,
             as
             especially
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             made
             himself
             a
             party
             ,
             
             by
             his
             Representative
             ;
             and
             from
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             retract
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             the
             
             sense
             he
             meant
             ,
             why
             also
             might
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             case
             ,
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             Royal
             Assent
             ?
             for
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Subject
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             than
             the
             King.
             And
             then
             ,
             make
             the
             consequence
             who
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             easily
             done
             ,
             off-hand
             ,
             as
             other
             matters
             ,
             that
             require
             no
             study
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             might
             instance
             several
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             ,
             albeit
             they
             were
             first
             devised
             by
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             decent
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             tho
             the
             keeping
             ,
             or
             omitting
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             yet
             the
             wilful
             ,
             
             and
             contemptuous
             transgression
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             a
             common
             Order
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             offence
             ,
             against
             that
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               in
               a
               seemly
               and
               due
               order
               :
            
             and
             is
             no
             more
             of
             private
             
             interpretation
             ,
             than
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             (
             like
             the
             Law
             )
             pronounceth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Judg.
             
          
           
             To
             speak
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             who
             was
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             
             the
             Roman
             Customs
             were
             not
             so
             altogether
             in
             use
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             remarkable
             example
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             no
             man
             will
             question
             his
             Authority
             ,
             
               —
               Solem
               quis
               dicere
               falsum
               Audeat
               ?
            
             He
             was
             (
             I
             said
             before
             )
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             if
             we
             examin
             his
             converse
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             generally
             ,
             comporting
             to
             their
             manners
             .
             To
             pass
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             Instituting
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             carry
             no
             small
             force
             :
             The
             Triclinium
             
             (
             a
             Bed
             ,
             not
             unlike
             our
             Couches
             without
             backs
             ,
             but
             broader
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Romans
             at
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             lay
             in
             a
             manner
             extended
             ,
             on
             their
             Sides
             ,
             Breasts
             ,
             or
             Elbows
             )
             was
             not
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             yet
             met
             ,
             or
             learn'd
             ;
             yet
             when
             our
             Saviour
             was
             to
             keep
             the
             Passover
             (
             which
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             
             their
             Loins
             girt
             ,
             their
             Shoes
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             their
             Staves
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             in
             hast
             )
             the
             Text
             says
             ,
             
               Discumbebat
               cum
               duodecim
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             manner
             ,
             how
             the
             Romans
             used
             those
             Beds
             ;
             and
             from
             whence
             S.
             John
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             have
             leaned
             on
             his
             bosom
             :
             yet
             admitting
             ,
             that
             he
             sate
             down
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Jewish
             custom
             ,
             for
             they
             stood
             :
             besides
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Table
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             Roman
             ,
             viz.
             Orbicular
             ,
             or
             Oval
             (
             of
             which
             kind
             ,
             we
             have
             several
             
             figures
             ,
             
             in
             
               Rosinus
               ,
               Lipsius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             )
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             every
             ghest
             might
             put
             his
             hand
             in
             the
             Dish
             ,
             without
             reaching
             over
             another
             :
             and
             this
             is
             further
             plain
             ,
             by
             that
             answer
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             asking
             him
             ,
             
             who
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             
               Qui
               intingit
               manum
               in
               Paropside
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               that
               dippeth
               his
               hand
               with
               me
               in
               the
               Dish
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               betray
               me
            
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             possible
             it
             could
             have
             been
             a
             long
             Table
             ,
             for
             then
             ,
             how
             could
             our
             Saviour
             (
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             another
             Evangelist
             )
             have
             given
             him
             the
             Sop
             ;
             
             in
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             Judas
             being
             the
             last
             of
             the
             twelve
             (
             and
             perhaps
             for
             that
             reason
             also
             ,
             
             carrying
             the
             Bag
             )
             must
             in
             all
             probability
             have
             sate
             lowest
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             reach
             of
             the
             Sop
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Dish
             :
             from
             all
             which
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             Roman
             ,
             
             conform'd
             himself
             to
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Jews
             ,
             were
             at
             that
             time
             Tributary
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             then
             ought
             this
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             us
             ,
             whereby
             to
             follow
             his
             example
             ;
             especially
             ,
             in
             matters
             ,
             otherwise
             indifferent
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             not
             commanded
             ;
             it
             being
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             in
             standing
             weight
             ,
             even
             a
             grain
             of
             Authority
             should
             turn
             the
             Scale
             .
          
           
             Least
             of
             all
             then
             is
             injury
             any
             ground
             for
             a
             Subject
             to
             oppose
             his
             Prince
             ;
             inasmuch
             ,
             
             as
             no
             man
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             injur'd
             by
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             man
             ,
             he
             can
             take
             no
             revenge
             ,
             without
             a
             greater
             injustice
             .
             
             S.
             Peter
             was
             reproved
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             drawing
             his
             Sword
             against
             Authority
             ,
             tho
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Master
             :
             S.
             Paul
             checks
             himself
             for
             a
             bare
             
             
             slip
             of
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             against
             the
             High-Priest
             :
             And
             look
             back
             into
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             those
             times
             also
             ,
             hold
             no
             such
             custom
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             :
             
             Thus
             Moses
             ,
             and
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             footmen
             ,
             besides
             children
             ,
             and
             a
             mixt
             multitude
             ,
             fled
             from
             
               Pharaoh
               :
               David
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             head
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             persons
             ,
             desperate
             enough
             )
             from
             Saul
             :
             
             And
             Elias
             ,
             from
             Jezabel
             ,
             seven
             thousand
             men
             yet
             left
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             bow'd
             their
             knees
             unto
             Baal
             :
             And
             as
             they
             fled
             ,
             others
             supplicated
             :
             
             So
             Jonathan
             ,
             for
             David
             to
             Saul
             :
             
             Ebedmelech
             ,
             for
             Jeremiah
             ,
             
             to
             Zedechiah
             :
             And
             Esther
             (
             a
             Queen
             )
             for
             her
             Nation
             ,
             to
             Ahasuerus
             .
          
           
             
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             any
             cause
             should
             be
             admitted
             ,
             for
             which
             Subjects
             might
             resist
             ,
             that
             cause
             ,
             would
             never
             
             be
             wanting
             ,
             against
             any
             Prince
             (
             let
             him
             reign
             never
             so
             justly
             )
             whom
             the
             people
             shall
             call
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             Tyrant
             ;
             and
             how
             easie
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             conclude
             him
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             especially
             ,
             where
             they
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             give
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             shall
             make
             the
             case
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             man
             :
             Impiety
             must
             be
             the
             ground
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             the
             common
             pretence
             ,
             whereby
             to
             depose
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             King
             ,
             like
             a
             Chinese
             god
             ,
             
             might
             be
             whipt
             into
             a
             compliance
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             thrown
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             another
             set
             up
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             during
             the
             same
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             better
             behaviour
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             spake
             erewhile
             of
             flight
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             too
             stiff
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             will
             rarely
             bend
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             unless
             (
             when
             they
             can
             do
             no
             more
             )
             they
             appeal
             
             (
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             Alexander
             )
             from
             himself
             ,
             unto
             himself
             ,
             as
             presuming
             ,
             that
             private
             Spirit
             which
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             deny
             ,
             will
             yet
             so
             prevail
             on
             his
             publick
             capacity
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             remit
             any
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Arts
               of
               the
               late
               times
               in
               working
               the
               People
               from
               this
               Obedience
               .
               It
               was
               to
               be
               done
               piece-meal
               .
               The
               Kings
               Necessities
               ,
               answered
               with
               Complaints
               .
               Plots
               discovered
               ;
               Fears
               and
               Jealousies
               promoted
               .
               Religion
               cants
               its
               part
               .
               Leading
               men
               ,
               some
               to
               make
               it
               Law
               ,
               others
               ,
               Gospel
               ;
               The
               examples
               of
               Corah
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               same
               Game
               playing
               over
               again
               :
               Prognostications
               ,
               &c.
               The
               ill
               consequence
               of
               such
               Impressions
               .
               The
               examples
               of
               
                 Cade
                 ,
                 Tyler
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Holy
               League
               in
               France
               ;
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               at
               home
               ,
               &c.
               
               New
               Trains
               to
               the
               old
               Fuel
               .
               Our
               Saviours
               
               advice
               to
               his
               Disciples
               touching
               the
               leven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               :
               What
               that
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               ,
               made
               applicable
               unto
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             brought
             it
             thus
             far
             ,
             that
             Princes
             are
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             ere
             I
             close
             the
             Argument
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
             if
             we
             examin
             how
             the
             People
             were
             wrought
             from
             it
             in
             the
             late
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             the
             like
             impressions
             may
             be
             at
             present
             .
             Wise
             men
             are
             safe
             ,
             they
             have
             wit
             enough
             to
             keep
             within
             themselves
             ;
             but
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             
               Mobile
               vulgus
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ignota
               Capita
               ,
               Sine
               nomine
               turba
               ,
            
             that
             only
             fall
             within
             my
             discourse
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             considering
             this
             Kingdom
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             
               —
               Potens
               armis
               ,
               atque
               ubere
               glebae
               ,
            
             
             A
             Land
             so
             considerable
             abroad
             ,
             and
             fruitful
             at
             home
             ,
             That
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             Fortune
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             Florus
             )
             seem'd
             to
             have
             contested
             about
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             truly
             said
             to
             have
             concenter'd
             here
             :
             And
             withal
             ,
             considering
             the
             evils
             we
             have
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             happy
             days
             we
             might
             enjoy
             ,
             if
             we
             pleas'd
             our selves
             ,
             it
             would
             confound
             Astrologers
             ,
             to
             observe
             such
             Planets
             ,
             such
             masculine
             Planets
             ,
             Ascending
             ,
             in
             Conjunction
             ,
             in
             the
             Houses
             of
             their
             Exaltation
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Planet-struck
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Pudet
                 haec
                 opprobria
                 dici
                 ;
              
               
                 Et
                 dici
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 potuisse
                 refelli
                 .
              
            
             To
             examin
             it
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             viewing
             the
             Cards
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             last
             
             Game
             was
             play'd
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             be
             once
             more
             cheated
             ,
             unless
             we
             please
             our selves
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             People
             were
             so
             beset
             ,
             is
             agreed
             of
             all
             hands
             :
             Whither
             do
             Rheumes
             ,
             and
             Humors
             resort
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             weakest
             parts
             ?
             yet
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             no
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             to
             be
             prepar'd
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             dispos'd
             ,
             that
             they
             saw
             nothing
             but
             (
             
               sub
               imagine
               lusca
            
             )
             by
             a
             dull
             false
             light
             .
             To
             have
             askt
             the
             People
             about
             sixty
             years
             since
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             Arms
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             That
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             Ancestor
             had
             given
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             readily
             tell
             ,
             what
             to
             ask
             more
             ;
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             had
             startled
             at
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             answer'd
             ,
             as
             Hazael
             to
             Elisha
             ,
             
             
               Is
               thy
               servant
               a
               dead
               dog
               he
               should
               do
               this
               thing
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             gobbet
             too
             large
             for
             their
             
             throats
             ;
             
             but
             given
             bit
             ,
             by
             bit
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             of
             the
             swallow
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             raw
             .
             Seldom
             appears
             the
             Devil
             so
             ugly
             as
             the
             Painters
             make
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             enough
             to
             convince
             an
             Atheist
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             offers
             himself
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             who
             would
             suffer
             him
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             his
             feet
             on
             them
             ?
          
           
             
             And
             here
             ,
             Religion
             was
             a
             main
             instrument
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             stay
             its
             time
             :
             no
             man
             serves
             up
             the
             last
             course
             ,
             till
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             are
             over
             :
             the
             King
             was
             to
             be
             first
             reduc'd
             to
             necessity
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             being
             forc'd
             to
             extraordinary
             means
             for
             supply
             ,
             he
             might
             attract
             an
             odium
             :
             nor
             must
             he
             be
             supply'd
             ,
             but
             from
             hand
             to
             mouth
             ;
             however
             ,
             what
             he
             might
             want
             in
             that
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             otherways
             ,
             press'd
             down
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             :
             complaints
             
             of
             Grievances
             ,
             Treasure
             mis-spent
             ,
             Necessities
             contracted
             by
             mis-providence
             ,
             Remonstrances
             against
             Favourites
             ,
             not
             forgetting
             the
             Old
             Ingredients
             ,
             of
             
               Growth
               of
               Popery
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               Arbitrary
               Government
            
             :
             and
             if
             this
             was
             not
             the
             Art
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             my
             Author
             has
             done
             them
             wrong
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             seldom
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             the
             People
             were
             shod
             with
             the
             Preparation
             of
             the
             Work
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             
             the
             French
             are
             ready
             to
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Vault
             smells
             rank
             of
             Powder
             again
             :
             The
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             put
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             Defence
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Militia
             into
             Confiding
             hands
             ;
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             promoted
             ;
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Lords
             Excluded
             ;
             the
             Well-affected
             Counties
             Associated
             ;
             Monies
             raised
             ;
             themselves
             Perpetuated
             ;
             Publick-Faith
             
             set
             up
             ;
             the
             Excise
             slurr'd
             on
             the
             People
             for
             repaying
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             pin
             the
             Basket
             :
             And
             one
             would
             think
             they
             had
             laid
             in
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             besides
             the
             11
             Millions
             ;
             which
             the
             Plate
             ,
             Rings
             ,
             Bodkins
             ,
             &c.
             within
             
               London
               ,
               Essex
            
             ,
             and
             Middlesex
             ,
             besides
             other
             Counties
             ,
             amounted
             to
             ,
             it
             is
             publickly
             declar'd
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             Papists
             ,
             would
             bring
             in
             any
             considerable
             Sums
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             Propositions
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             received
             ;
             albeit
             they
             tax'd
             his
             Majesty
             for
             raising
             an
             Army
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Papists
             ;
             as
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             some
             years
             afterward
             ,
             hired
             
               Owen
               Roe
               O
               Neal
            
             ,
             to
             raise
             the
             Siege
             at
             London-Derry
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             then
             Beleaguer'd
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Forces
             ;
             not
             without
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             they
             over-paid
             him
             his
             Wages
             in
             a
             Parting
             Glass
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             't
             is
             time
             that
             Religion
             Trump
             up
             ,
             
             and
             justifie
             all
             they
             had
             already
             laid
             ,
             or
             were
             to
             act
             for
             the
             future
             .
             A
             painful
             ,
             Gospel-Ministry
             ,
             must
             act
             its
             part
             ,
             and
             S.
             Ant'lins
             Lectures
             ,
             lead
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Artillery-yard
             :
             in
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             they
             beat
             down
             morality
             ,
             that
             having
             swept
             the
             house
             of
             one
             Tenant
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             the
             readier
             for
             another
             .
             Ye
             must
             not
             (
             said
             they
             )
             plant
             Gospel-Truths
             on
             legal
             Foundations
             ,
             or
             the
             rotten
             Crab-stocks
             of
             carnal
             Principles
             :
             who
             ever
             found
             fault
             with
             Fresh
             Herrings
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             despise
             Truth
             because
             't
             is
             a
             novelty
             ?
             't
             is
             a
             sign
             men
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             sleep
             ,
             when
             they
             draw
             their
             Curtains
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             no
             more
             light
             come
             in
             :
             whereas
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             work
             to
             enquire
             after
             further
             light
             :
             To
             call
             out
             ,
             what
             of
             the
             
             night
             ?
             How
             much
             of
             the
             night
             of
             Popery
             and
             darkness
             remains
             ?
             How
             near
             are
             we
             to
             the
             taking
             the
             possession
             ?
             and
             how
             long
             may
             we
             be
             kept
             off
             ere
             the
             Scepter
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             be
             advanced
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             fine
             stuff
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Pulpit-Drums
             of
             that
             time
             beat
             no
             other
             March
             :
             And
             all
             this
             by
             Scripture
             too
             ;
             nor
             (
             as
             to
             themselves
             )
             without
             reason
             :
             Don't
             we
             give
             Children
             Hony
             and
             Raisins
             ,
             with
             their
             Worm-seed
             ?
             and
             g●ld
             Pills
             ,
             for
             men
             of
             riper
             years
             ?
             Did
             ever
             Dog
             swallow
             a
             Cork
             without
             Butter
             ?
             or
             even
             a
             Fool
             ,
             Angle
             ,
             without
             hiding
             his
             Hook
             in
             a
             Bait
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             the
             Needle
             must
             be
             first
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Thred
             follows
             of
             course
             .
             Absalom
             had
             never
             gotten
             the
             People
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             mask'd
             his
             Rebellion
             ,
             under
             a
             Vow
             at
             Hebron
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             
             says
             ,
             
               They
               went
               in
               their
               simplicity
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               knew
               not
               any
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             
             that
             Religion
             alone
             should
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             same
             old
             drudg
             Cloak
             ,
             should
             still
             hold
             out
             Rain
             ,
             without
             a
             new
             Lining
             :
             Wisdom
             built
             her
             house
             on
             more
             Pillars
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             mere
             Foundation
             was
             too
             hazardous
             for
             their
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             without
             Props
             and
             Buttresses
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             question
             ,
             
               Do
               any
               of
               the
               Scribes
               follow
               him
               ?
            
             there
             must
             be
             Hinters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Holders-forth
             ;
             Leading-men
             to
             countenance
             that
             for
             Law
             ,
             which
             their
             Assembly
             had
             predetermin'd
             ,
             should
             pass
             for
             Gospel
             .
             
             Corah
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Levi
               ;
               Dathan
            
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Reuben
             ;
             Heads
             of
             Families
             ,
             men
             famous
             in
             
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Laity
             ;
             dissembled
             Sanctity
             ,
             to
             usurp'd
             Authority
             :
             And
             that
             their
             Quarrel
             was
             Government
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             too
             ,
             appears
             by
             what
             they
             said
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Ye
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               Congregation
               are
               holy
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               them
               :
               wherefore
               then
               lift
               ye
               up
               your selves
               above
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             So
             Adoniah
             (
             when
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Jews
             being
             not
             yet
             become
             Hereditary
             ,
             had
             caused
             Solomon
             to
             be
             Crowned
             King
             ,
             while
             he
             yet
             lived
             )
             the
             better
             to
             colour
             his
             pretence
             to
             it
             ,
             took
             to
             him
             Abiathar
             ,
             
             
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               Joab
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Host
            
             :
             And
             who
             would
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             short-sighted
             ,
             Sand-blind
             Multitude
             ,
             should
             scruple
             to
             follow
             ,
             where
             such
             Guides
             lead
             them
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             have
             hitherto
             with
             what
             briefness
             I
             could
             ,
             accounted
             some
             slights
             of
             hand
             within
             our
             own
             memories
             ;
             and
             shall
             it
             be
             reckoned
             to
             our
             inadvertence
             ,
             or
             folly
             ,
             that
             they
             pass
             twice
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             ?
             That
             the
             Devil
             was
             once
             in
             the
             Herd
             ,
             we
             have
             Authority
             enough
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             never
             should
             quit
             it
             ,
             we
             hold
             no
             such
             Prophesie
             .
             
             And
             yet
             methinks
             the
             Game
             is
             playing
             over
             again
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             what
             meaneth
             this
             bleeting
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             lowing
             of
             the
             Oxen
             ?
             this
             talking
             with
             the
             People
             upon
             the
             Wall
             ,
             
             or
             making
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             that
             came
             into
             the
             world
             (
             as
             Cato
             into
             the
             Theatre
             )
             only
             to
             go
             out
             again
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             to
             judg
             ,
             and
             inherit
             it
             ?
             why
             must
             they
             that
             carry
             their
             Souls
             in
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             Brains
             in
             other
             
             mens
             Heads
             ,
             be
             once
             more
             buzz'd
             with
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Dissatisfaction
             ?
             or
             (
             like
             Larks
             )
             dar'd
             to
             the
             Net
             ,
             with
             every
             thing
             ?
             
             Prognostications
             ,
             Prophesies
             ,
             Prodigies
             ,
             &c.
             which
             ,
             albeit
             (
             like
             Mercenary
             Soldiers
             )
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             fight
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             yet
             every
             man
             superstitiously
             interprets
             them
             to
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             and
             lets
             them
             speak
             no
             other
             Language
             ,
             than
             what
             his
             wishes
             ,
             hope
             ,
             or
             fear
             ,
             put
             in
             their
             mouths
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             enough
             of
             the
             Arts
             by
             which
             the
             people
             have
             been
             already
             impos'd
             on
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             unworth
             the
             while
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             of
             what
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             such
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             impressions
             ,
             may
             further
             be
             to
             them
             ;
             inasmuch
             also
             ,
             as
             those
             Spiritual
             Druggists
             ,
             give
             out
             the
             Commodity
             without
             garbling
             ,
             and
             vend
             
             what
             they
             please
             among
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             for
             staple
             Goods
             and
             warrantable
             .
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             rational
             ,
             
             so
             also
             is
             he
             a
             compound
             ,
             gradual
             Creature
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             his
             reason
             ,
             being
             by
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             appetite
             ,
             which
             being
             disturb'd
             ,
             or
             prepossess'd
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             aright
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             him
             that
             is
             out
             in
             the
             premisses
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             worse
             mistaken
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             or
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             Bowl
             ,
             deliver'd
             short
             ,
             or
             narrow
             at
             hand
             ,
             should
             ever
             come
             up
             with
             the
             Block
             :
             some
             Birds
             are
             whistled
             into
             the
             Snare
             ,
             others
             driven
             ,
             and
             Dotterils
             caught
             by
             imitation
             of
             such
             postures
             ,
             as
             others
             put
             themselves
             into
             :
             Argus
             had
             an
             hundred
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             surpriz'd
             sleeping
             :
             The
             evil
             one
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             sow'd
             tares
             ,
             
             while
             the
             Husbandman
             slept
             ;
             and
             what
             
             worse
             effects
             may
             not
             such
             impressions
             have
             upon
             the
             multitude
             ,
             whose
             whole
             life
             is
             but
             one
             long
             slumber
             ;
             or
             at
             best
             ,
             
               Per
               pocula
               noctes
            
             ?
             And
             therefore
             considering
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Athenians
             in
             the
             Acts
             )
             ever
             spending
             their
             time
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             
             but
             either
             to
             tell
             ,
             or
             hear
             some
             new
             thing
             ;
             or
             ,
             taking
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             weak
             in
             judgment
             ,
             but
             violent
             in
             will
             ;
             believing
             ,
             as
             they
             affect
             ,
             and
             presaging
             ,
             as
             they
             believe
             ;
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             make
             them
             serviceable
             ,
             to
             any
             aspiring
             design
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             before
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             to
             be
             entrusted
             with
             themselves
             ?
             much
             less
             ,
             to
             be
             lasht
             down-hill
             especially
             ,
             if
             when
             we
             have
             any
             credit
             to
             the
             Poet
             ,
             we
             also
             allow
             him
             in
             the
             advice
             to
             Phaeton
             ,
             
               
               
                 Parce
                 (
                 puer
                 )
                 stimulis
                 ,
                 &
                 fortius
                 utere
                 loris
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Sponte
                 suâ
                 properant
                 ,
                 labor
                 est
                 inhibere
                 —
              
            
             For
             tho
             they
             would
             be
             quiet
             enough
             ,
             if
             their
             drivers
             would
             let
             'em
             ,
             yet
             if
             once
             they
             get
             the
             Bitt
             in
             their
             teeth
             ,
             or
             find
             the
             Reins
             lie
             loose
             on
             their
             necks
             ,
             they
             grow
             wild
             ,
             unruly
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             apt
             to
             be
             govern'd
             ,
             or
             ruled
             ;
             and
             as
             another
             on
             the
             like
             occasion
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Non
                 audivere
                 jugales
              
               
                 Imperium
                 ,
                 &
                 prono
                 nec
                 sat
                 stetit
                 orbita
                 coelo
                 .
                 
              
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             reckons
             it
             among
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             God
             ,
             
             to
             still
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             
             Sea
             ,
             subjoyns
             immediately
             ,
             
               and
               the
               madness
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             
             that
             
               Jack
               Cade
               (
               alias
            
             )
             Captain
             Mend-all
             in
             Henry
             6th.'s
             time
             ;
             
               Jack
               Straw
            
             ,
             and
             
               Wat
               Tyler
            
             in
             Richard
             2.'s
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             Rabbles
             ,
             could
             have
             done
             any
             mischief
             ?
             and
             yet
             ,
             they
             put
             the
             Kingdom
             into
             such
             a
             Convulsion
             ,
             that
             it
             required
             some
             time
             ere
             it
             recover'd
             its
             limbs
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             I
             wonder
             any
             Citizen
             of
             London
             can
             look
             upon
             the
             Bloody
             Dagger
             ,
             in
             the
             dexter
             Canton
             ,
             of
             the
             City
             Arms
             ,
             and
             not
             remember
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Wallworth
            
             ,
             
             then
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             knockt
             down
             
               Wat
               Tyler
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             and
             and
             thereby
             dispers'd
             the
             Rabble
             ;
             in
             memory
             of
             which
             action
             ,
             that
             Augmentation
             ,
             was
             first
             given
             
             them
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             That
             of
             
               Thomas
               Anello
            
             (
             or
             Massinello
             )
             in
             Naples
             ,
             about
             34
             years
             since
             ,
             
             where
             so
             inconsiderable
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             Gabel
             on
             a
             Basket
             of
             Fruit
             ,
             or
             Fish
             ,
             rais'd
             the
             People
             into
             a
             Rebellion
             of
             above
             200000
             men
             ,
             in
             less
             than
             five
             days
             ;
             wherein
             (
             ere
             it
             ended
             )
             't
             was
             odds
             ,
             but
             the
             Neapolitan
             Courser
             ,
             had
             (
             for
             all
             the
             Bridle
             ,
             and
             Saddle
             )
             thrown
             his
             Rider
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Policy
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             thought
             the
             acquest
             of
             a
             disputable
             Crown
             ,
             of
             less
             concern
             ,
             than
             the
             setting
             up
             again
             a
             declining
             ,
             but
             popular
             ,
             emulous
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             pretending
             Family
             ,
             and
             giving
             it
             once
             more
             ,
             the
             opportunity
             of
             an
             Estate
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             too
             mighty
             in
             Obligations
             already
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             late
             Assassination
             of
             
               De
               Witt
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             ,
             in
             Holland
             ,
             by
             a
             wild
             Rabble
             ,
             which
             
             also
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             so
             easily
             quieted
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             natural
             with
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             enragedly
             to
             vent
             themselves
             on
             the
             stone
             that
             hurt
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             regard
             the
             hand
             that
             threw
             it
             .
          
           
             
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             there
             was
             no
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             it
             heightens
             the
             case
             when
             that
             shall
             be
             edg'd
             in
             ,
             to
             blanch
             the
             design
             :
             and
             however
             the
             voice
             may
             be
             the
             voice
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             it
             seldom
             happens
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             hands
             ,
             are
             the
             hands
             of
             Esau.
             What
             mischiefs
             ,
             did
             the
             Army
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Church
             (
             for
             so
             they
             stil'd
             themselves
             )
             in
             King
             
             John's
             time
             ?
             The
             
               Holy
               League
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             3.
             of
             France
             ;
             which
             ,
             albeit
             himself
             entred
             into
             ,
             for
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             the
             Hugono●s
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ere
             it
             was
             turn'd
             upon
             him
             :
             John
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             and
             Knipperdolin
             in
             Germany
             :
             
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Gideon
             (
             as
             it
             was
             then
             called
             )
             under
             
               John
               Knox
            
             ,
             in
             Scotland
             :
             And
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             in
             our
             own
             times
             ;
             
             the
             Brands
             of
             which
             are
             it
             seems
             )
             not
             so
             altogether
             extinguish'd
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             ,
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             began
             to
             take
             fire
             again
             ,
             tho
             the
             flame
             were
             prevented
             .
             And
             do
             we
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             a
             demure
             ,
             down
             look
             ,
             and
             an
             uplifted
             eye
             ,
             went
             more
             than
             half
             way
             ,
             and
             a
             mistaken
             violence
             ,
             the
             undisputable
             Character
             ,
             of
             a
             zeal
             to
             the
             cause
             ?
             How
             much
             therefore
             ,
             have
             the
             people
             more
             need
             of
             a
             Pendulum
             ,
             than
             Fly
             ;
             somewhat
             to
             moderate
             ,
             not
             multiply
             the
             motion
             ?
             it
             being
             here
             ,
             as
             with
             Gossips
             Tongues
             ,
             much
             easier
             to
             raise
             the
             Devil
             ,
             than
             lay
             him
             .
             Who
             ever
             put
             a
             Sword
             into
             a
             mad-mans
             hand
             to
             keep
             the
             
             Peace
             with
             ?
             or
             entrusted
             an
             Ape
             to
             range
             in
             a
             Glass-shop
             ?
             yet
             such
             ,
             or
             worse
             must
             it
             be
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             are
             the
             Reformer
             ,
             who
             never
             examin
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             run
             farthest
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             last
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             mean
             these
             new
             Trains
             ,
             to
             the
             old
             Fuel
             ?
             Jealousies
             ,
             Murmurings
             ,
             Repinings
             ,
             Libels
             ,
             Licentious
             Discourses
             ,
             false
             News
             ,
             half
             Whispers
             ,
             Disputing
             ,
             Excusing
             ,
             or
             Cavilling
             upon
             Directions
             ;
             sometimes
             praising
             the
             Government
             ,
             yet
             but
             slightly
             (
             at
             most
             )
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             not
             without
             some
             pity
             of
             Defects
             ,
             and
             ill
             management
             —
             Ay
             but
             —
             and
             a
             shrug
             —
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wish'd
             —
             but
             who
             can
             help
             it
             —
             we
             had
             —
             and
             may
             have
             again
             —
             however
             —
             a
             good
             man
             —
             't
             is
             pity
             :
             and
             what
             's
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             
             blowing
             one
             up
             ,
             to
             break
             him
             ,
             or
             lifting
             him
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             surer
             of
             throwing
             him
             ?
             or
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             what
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               Sagitta
               volans
               in
               die
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Arrow
             that
             flieth
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             ;
             for
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             level'd
             at
             any
             particular
             mark
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             hit
             some
             body
             ,
             as
             being
             shot
             among
             a
             crowd
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             improperly
             ,
             in
             S.
             Hieroms
             Translation
             further
             rendred
             ,
             by
             
               Daemonium
               meridianum
            
             :
             
             And
             truly
             if
             the
             Conventicles
             at
             this
             day
             (
             as
             the
             Preamble
             of
             the
             Act
             for
             
               the
               Preventing
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               Suppressing
               Seditious
               Conventicles
               ,
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             says
             )
             did
             not
             under
             pretence
             of
             Tender
             Conscience
             ,
             contrive
             Insurrections
             ,
             why
             might
             they
             not
             be
             contented
             with
             enjoying
             their
             private
             Opinions
             within
             their
             own
             
             Families
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             number
             of
             persons
             ,
             not
             exceeding
             four
             ?
             But
             alas
             !
             alas
             !
             Religion
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             following
             ,
             and
             Parties
             :
             Is
             it
             peace
             Jehu
             ?
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             peace
             ?
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             :
             They
             carry
             (
             't
             is
             true
             )
             peace
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             but
             their
             hands
             ,
             are
             making
             ready
             to
             Battel
             .
          
           
             
             I
             'll
             close
             this
             point
             with
             the
             double
             advice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             
             
               Beware
               of
               the
               leven
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Doctrin
             )
             
               of
               the
               Pharisees
            
             :
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             we
             consider
             them
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             of
             the
             strictest
             Sect
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             
             appearing
             outwardly
             (
             more
             than
             ordinarily
             )
             righteous
             unto
             men
             ,
             
             but
             within
             ,
             full
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             :
             for
             ,
             they
             did
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             seen
             
             of
             men
             :
             
             they
             shut
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             others
             ;
             but
             ,
             enter'd
             not
             themselves
             :
             they
             made
             long
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             ,
             under
             that
             pretence
             ,
             devour'd
             Widows
             houses
             :
             they
             tyth'd
             Mint
             ,
             Annise
             ,
             and
             Cummin
             ;
             but
             ,
             neglected
             the
             weightier
             matters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             them
             eight
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ;
             and
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             .
             
             Besides
             (
             as
             Josephus
             says
             of
             them
             )
             they
             were
             subtil
             ,
             proud
             ,
             scrupulous
             ,
             
             such
             as
             were
             able
             ,
             openly
             to
             practise
             against
             Kings
             ,
             and
             presumed
             to
             raise
             War
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             whereas
             all
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             had
             by
             Oaths
             ,
             oblig'd
             their
             fidelity
             to
             Augustus
             ,
             these
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             6000.
             and
             upwards
             ,
             refus'd
             it
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             very
             word
             (
             Peruschim
             )
             whence
             the
             
             name
             is
             derived
             ,
             speaks
             little
             less
             ;
             for
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             Verb
             ,
             
             Parasch
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Conjugation
             Piel
             ,
             signifies
             to
             divide
             ,
             or
             separate
             ;
             in
             which
             acceptation
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             well
             observing
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             better
             enabled
             ,
             to
             follow
             that
             other
             ,
             
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ;
               for
               many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               shall
               deceive
               many
               :
               for
               there
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               foretold
               you
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               behold
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Desert
               ,
               Go
               not
               forth
               ;
               Behold
               he
               is
               in
               the
               secret
               chambers
               ,
               believe
               it
               not
               :
            
             What
             our
             Saviour
             here
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             them
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             applicable
             to
             our selves
             :
             when
             any
             such
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             dreamer
             of
             
             Dreams
             ,
             shall
             offer
             us
             peace
             ,
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             Religion
             in
             the
             lurking
             holes
             ,
             or
             covert
             of
             a
             Conventicle
             ,
             that
             voice
             had
             need
             continually
             sound
             in
             our
             ears
             ,
             
               Go
               not
               out
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               believe
               it
               not
            
             ,
             be
             as
             often
             redoubled
             ;
             for
             much
             better
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             leave
             the
             Ark
             to
             shake
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             than
             follow
             any
             unworthy
             hands
             ,
             that
             may
             pretend
             (
             even
             a
             Call
             )
             to
             support
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             X.
             
          
           
             
               A
               further
               enquiry
               ,
               Whether
               any
               Exclusision
               of
               his
               Royal
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               may
               be
               of
               more
               advantage
               or
               disadvantage
               .
               The
               advantage
               propos'd
               ;
               and
               whether
               an
               Act
               for
               security
               of
               Religion
               ,
               be
               not
               as
               safe
               ,
               as
               a
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               .
               The
               moral
               impossibility
               of
               introducing
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ,
               tho
               the
               Prince
               were
               of
               that
               Persuasion
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               Kingdom
               follow'd
               the
               Reformation
               under
               Edw.
               VI.
               Qu.
               Mary
               .
               Qu.
               Elizabeth
               .
               That
               the
               case
               cannot
               be
               the
               same
               at
               this
               day
               .
               The
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Entail
               ;
               with
               the
               danger
               of
               Innovations
               .
               Objection
               ,
               That
               such
               things
               have
               been
               done
               .
               So
               has
               a
               King
               been
               murder'd
               .
               More
               particularly
               answered
               ,
               in
               
                 Edw.
                 IV.
              
               Qu.
               Mary
               ,
               and
               Qu.
               Eliz.
               all
               three
               excluded
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               yet
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               No
               man
               changes
               ,
               but
               in
               hopes
               of
               better
               .
               The
               advantages
               of
               continuing
               as
               we
               are
               .
               It
               is
               a
               bar
               to
               Pretenders
               .
               The
               same
               ,
               as
               to
               Competitors
               .
               Disorders
               avoided
               .
               No
               new
               Family
               to
               be
               provided
               
               for
               .
               The
               indignity
               of
               a
               Repulse
               avoided
               .
               Suppose
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               be
               of
               another
               Opinion
               ;
               the
               former
               of
               which
               has
               by
               Parliament
               asserted
               the
               Right
               of
               Succession
               of
               that
               Crown
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               occasions
               of
               Jealousie
               taken
               away
               .
               Objection
               ,
               answer'd
               .
               Disadvantages
               that
               have
               attended
               the
               laying
               by
               the
               Right
               Heir
               .
               Examples
               from
               old
               Rome
               ;
               and
               Vsurpations
               at
               home
               .
               The
               Revolt
               from
               Rehoboam
               ;
               our
               loss
               of
               France
               .
               With
               a
               conclusion
               from
               the
               whole
               .
               More
               particularly
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               his
               Royal
               Highness
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Am
             fal'n
             upon
             an
             Argument
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             may
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             be
             content
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             over-do
             ;
             and
             yet
             (
             
               permissu
               Superiorum
            
             )
             I
             conceive
             ,
             not
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             my
             design
             in
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             as
             only
             tending
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             peace
             ,
             which
             ,
             his
             Exclusion
             ,
             may
             probably
             endanger
             ;
             it
             is
             none
             of
             
             the
             
               non
               disserenda
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             (
             that
             I
             know
             )
             any
             Law
             against
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             shall
             (
             without
             further
             Apology
             )
             put
             my self
             upon
             the
             favourable
             interpretation
             of
             my
             Reader
             ,
             as
             placing
             more
             assurance
             in
             the
             innocence
             of
             my
             own
             meaning
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             reserv'd
             caution
             ,
             or
             wariness
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             
             He
             that
             would
             hit
             the
             mark
             ,
             must
             take
             his
             level
             before
             he
             part
             with
             his
             Arrow
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             would
             not
             be
             cheated
             ,
             had
             need
             see
             the
             Scales
             try'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             weigh
             the
             Commodity
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             give
             a
             true
             judgment
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             viewing
             the
             advantage
             ,
             and
             disadvantage
             of
             either
             hand
             ,
             his
             judgment
             ,
             and
             election
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             apt
             to
             slide
             into
             error
             .
          
           
           
             We
             'l
             take
             the
             case
             then
             as
             it
             has
             been
             of
             late
             ,
             
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             :
             The
             People
             were
             upon
             a
             pin
             ,
             and
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             Excluded
             ,
             The
             advantage
             propos'd
             by
             it
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             plausible
             ;
             The
             security
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             and
             very
             well
             ;
             
               Depositum
               custodi
            
             ,
             was
             the
             advice
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             a
             good
             account
             of
             a
             Steward
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             lost
             nothing
             :
             But
             here
             the
             question
             will
             arise
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             profess'd
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             sufficiently
             secured
             against
             Popery
             ,
             albeit
             the
             right
             Heir
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             himself
             .
             And
             (
             with
             submission
             )
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             :
             
             for
             if
             such
             a
             person
             could
             be
             excluded
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             where
             lies
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             now
             Establish'd
             Religion
             ,
             against
             any
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             force
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             excluding
             him
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Authority
             is
             the
             same
             :
             to
             which
             ,
             because
             I
             seem
             to
             hear
             some
             one
             ,
             more
             than
             whispering
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             one
             case
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             have
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             he
             may
             :
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             morally
             impossible
             to
             introduce
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             albeit
             the
             Prince
             were
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             :
             for
             tho
             the
             Kingdom
             follow'd
             Edw.
             6.
             his
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             tackt
             them
             about
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             bore
             up
             again
             for
             Edw.
             6.
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             the
             same
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             Edw.
             6.
             
             it
             was
             no
             great
             wonder
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             follow'd
             his
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             ,
             
             it
             was
             in
             the
             hurry
             of
             a
             Change
             ,
             Henry
             8.
             who
             ,
             tho
             he
             forsook
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             had
             yet
             shaken
             it
             out
             of
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             by
             dispersing
             the
             Abby
             Lands
             ,
             among
             such
             as
             help'd
             him
             ,
             put
             it
             out
             of
             a
             condition
             ,
             of
             recovering
             suddenly
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             Religion
             being
             not
             the
             only
             question
             ,
             who
             can
             tax
             the
             Politicks
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             not
             standing
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             when
             by
             setting
             up
             that
             Authority
             again
             ,
             they
             must
             infallibly
             have
             hazarded
             ,
             if
             not
             lost
             their
             new
             interests
             ?
             whereas
             by
             complying
             with
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             were
             certain
             of
             keeping
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             already
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             of
             getting
             more
             :
             And
             withal
             considering
             ,
             there
             were
             several
             Opinions
             ,
             at
             
             that
             time
             boiling
             up
             ,
             what
             mighty
             matter
             was
             it
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Erravimus
               cum
               patribus
               nostris
            
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Kingdoms
             tacking
             again
             with
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             that
             also
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ;
             for
             considering
             ,
             that
             under
             Edw.
             6.
             the
             Harvest
             was
             as
             yet
             small
             ,
             and
             the
             Laborers
             many
             ;
             and
             those
             too
             not
             altogether
             knit
             ,
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             liv'd
             not
             ,
             long
             enough
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             last
             stone
             laid
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Queen
             coming
             in
             ,
             so
             near
             after
             her
             Father
             ,
             Henry
             8.
             found
             ribs
             ,
             and
             planks
             enough
             of
             the
             old
             Ship
             ,
             left
             ,
             to
             patch
             up
             another
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             occasion
             ,
             or
             till
             a
             better
             could
             be
             had
             :
             And
             the
             main
             obstacle
             ,
             of
             securing
             the
             Abby
             Lands
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Temporalty
             ,
             
             as
             they
             lay
             then
             ,
             dispers'd
             among
             them
             ,
             being
             first
             reconciled
             ;
             no
             
             wonder
             (
             I
             say
             )
             if
             the
             Kingdom
             footed
             it
             to
             the
             Queens
             measures
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             note
             was
             chang'd
             ,
             to
             
               Super
               vias
               antiquas
            
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             follow'd
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             begun
             by
             her
             Brother
             Edw.
             6.
             it
             is
             not
             so
             strange
             ;
             for
             considering
             also
             ,
             how
             short
             a
             time
             Queen
             Mary
             reign'd
             ;
             and
             (
             an
             inexcusable
             fault
             in
             Musick
             )
             that
             she
             began
             a
             Note
             too
             high
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             was
             forc'd
             to
             run
             it
             up
             ,
             even
             to
             cracking
             the
             strings
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Reformation
             had
             (
             by
             that
             time
             )
             gotten
             some
             face
             ,
             and
             credit
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             violent
             Persecution
             of
             it
             (
             like
             Winds
             to
             young
             Trees
             )
             not
             overthrowing
             it
             ,
             had
             but
             fasten'd
             its
             Roots
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             had
             gotten
             any
             Church
             Lands
             ,
             knew
             not
             what
             another
             Parliament
             
             might
             do
             ,
             or
             what
             flaws
             (
             in
             after
             times
             )
             might
             be
             found
             in
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             probable
             way
             ,
             of
             making
             all
             sure
             ,
             was
             to
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             in
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ;
             neither
             here
             also
             was
             it
             a
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             joyn'd
             with
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             alter'd
             the
             Carol
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Canticum
               novum
            
             .
          
           
             
             But
             the
             case
             will
             not
             be
             the
             same
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             besides
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             confirm'd
             by
             several
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             even
             the
             People
             now
             ,
             pronounce
             Schibboleth
             without
             lisping
             .
             Fox
             his
             Martyrs
             ,
             are
             not
             yet
             forgotten
             ;
             and
             tho
             the
             Writ
             ,
             
               De
               Haeretico
               combruendo
            
             ,
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             crackling
             of
             the
             Faggots
             still
             rattle
             in
             their
             ears
             :
             Nor
             of
             less
             concern
             are
             the
             
             Loaves
             ,
             than
             the
             Doctrin
             ;
             the
             Land
             on
             which
             the
             Faggots
             grew
             ,
             than
             the
             Faggots
             themselves
             :
             It
             is
             now
             150
             years
             since
             those
             Abby
             Lands
             were
             given
             out
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             they
             are
             assimulated
             in
             
               Succum
               &
               Sanguinem
            
             ;
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             losing
             them
             ,
             has
             begot
             more
             ill
             blood
             ,
             than
             the
             first
             grant
             of
             them
             did
             good
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             one
             Impropriation
             ,
             given
             back
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Lands
             ,
             remain
             much
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             tho
             not
             altogether
             in
             the
             same
             hands
             ;
             they
             yield
             good
             Rent
             ,
             and
             many
             men
             are
             of
             
             Vespasian's
             mind
             ,
             That
             all
             Gold
             ,
             has
             the
             same
             scent
             .
             
               Sell
               all
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             lost
             our
             Saviour
             a
             Disciple
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             thought
             as
             hard
             a
             saying
             now
             :
             Men
             are
             loath
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Wedding
             garment
             ,
             especially
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             so
             happen
             ,
             to
             be
             
             the
             best
             to
             their
             backs
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             vast
             improvements
             made
             upon
             them
             in
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             exchanges
             ,
             intanglements
             ,
             and
             dispositions
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             puzzle
             ,
             even
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             were
             her
             Sons
             Coat
             ;
             from
             whence
             ,
             I
             close
             this
             ,
             That
             let
             the
             Rabbies
             talk
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             
             of
             
               Venient
               Romani
            
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             till
             they
             lay
             the
             way
             half
             plain
             before
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             yet
             morally
             impossible
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             either
             our
             place
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             raise
             any
             superstructure
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             an
             ancient
             old
             Entail
             ,
             the
             Reversion
             ,
             in
             Him
             ,
             by
             whom
             Kings
             Reign
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             first
             consulted
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             dockt
             ?
             or
             admitting
             it
             were
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             how
             are
             we
             sure
             ,
             that
             he
             
             that
             is
             to
             come
             after
             ,
             shall
             always
             continue
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ?
             or
             how
             are
             we
             secure
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             worse
             ?
             The
             Spaniards
             have
             an
             excellent
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Better
               is
               the
               evil
               we
               know
               ,
               than
               the
               good
               we
               do
               not
               know
               .
               Sana
               Corpora
               difficile
               medicationes
               ferunt
            
             (
             saith
             Hippocrates
             )
             't
             is
             better
             to
             make
             alterations
             ,
             in
             sick
             Bodies
             ,
             
             than
             sound
             :
             Twigs
             ,
             and
             Saplings
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             bow'd
             ,
             or
             remov'd
             ;
             but
             old
             grown
             Trees
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             safely
             ventur'd
             on
             :
             'T
             is
             the
             same
             in
             State
             :
             
             Innovations
             and
             alterations
             ,
             even
             in
             little
             things
             ,
             are
             dangerous
             ,
             for
             it
             seems
             to
             acquaint
             the
             people
             ,
             with
             the
             sweetness
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             somewhat
             yet
             ,
             still
             better
             ,
             which
             (
             like
             our
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             Stone
             )
             they
             had
             undoubtedly
             hit
             ,
             but
             that
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             unluckily
             miscarried
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             have
             not
             such
             things
             been
             done
             before
             ?
             Was
             not
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             in
             Henry
             6.
             's
             time
             declar'd
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             incapable
             of
             Succession
             ?
             (
             Nay
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             declared
             ,
             Heir
             apparent
             )
             and
             was
             not
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             ill
             arguing
             
               à
               facto
               ,
               ad
               jus
            
             .
             That
             because
             such
             things
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             done
             again
             .
             Examples
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             Laws
             ,
             
             by
             Examples
             .
             We
             have
             in
             our
             own
             times
             seen
             ,
             A
             King
             murder'd
             by
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             pretences
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Law
             ;
             Monarchy
             abolish'd
             ;
             Allegiance
             made
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             Iniquity
             ,
             establish'd
             by
             a
             Law
             :
             And
             is
             this
             an
             Argument
             (
             think
             ye
             )
             
             that
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             may
             be
             yet
             practis'd
             ?
          
           
             To
             give
             it
             a
             more
             particular
             answer
             ;
             
             They
             were
             declar'd
             incapable
             of
             Succession
             :
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             upon
             any
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             interest
             ,
             as
             the
             affairs
             of
             those
             times
             then
             stood
             :
             but
             yet
             't
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             Edw.
             4.
             
             Son
             of
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             recover'd
             the
             Crown
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             said
             Declaration
             ;
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Right
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             other
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             were
             both
             declar'd
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             inheritable
             ,
             and
             excluded
             from
             all
             Claim
             ,
             or
             Demand
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             both
             successively
             Reigned
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             said
             Temporary
             Disability
             ;
             
             which
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             purg'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             has
             been
             said
             of
             an
             Attainder
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             different
             Persuasions
             ,
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             
             No
             man
             yet
             ,
             ever
             chang'd
             his
             condition
             ,
             but
             in
             hopes
             of
             bettering
             it
             :
             
               Hath
               a
               Nation
               chang'd
               their
               gods
               ,
               which
               yet
               ,
               are
               no
               Gods
            
             ?
             (
             saith
             Jeremiah
             ,
             upbraiding
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             And
             therefore
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             begins
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             first
             considers
             ,
             whether
             that
             be
             adequate
             ,
             to
             the
             hazard
             he
             runs
             .
             Touching
             the
             security
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             ;
             and
             next
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             on
             High
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             end
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             peace
             on
             earth
             .
             The
             end
             of
             War
             is
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             Triumph
             ,
             Peace
             :
             The
             clashing
             of
             the
             Steel
             and
             Flint
             ,
             wears
             out
             one
             another
             ,
             
             and
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             but
             Fire
             :
             whereas
             ,
             Peace
             is
             the
             Balm
             ,
             that
             heals
             the
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             the
             Cement
             ,
             that
             fills
             up
             the
             Breaches
             of
             War.
             How
             careful
             then
             ought
             we
             be
             ,
             to
             avoid
             ,
             even
             the
             beginnings
             of
             strife
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             aptly
             calls
             ,
             
             
               the
               letting
               out
               of
               waters
            
             ,
             and
             will
             of
             themselves
             ,
             quickly
             wear
             the
             breach
             wider
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             it
             properly
             follows
             ,
             that
             we
             weigh
             the
             advantages
             we
             have
             by
             continuing
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             disadvantages
             ,
             or
             inconveniencies
             ,
             that
             have
             follow'd
             such
             Exclusions
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             continuance
             of
             a
             Succession
             in
             one
             descent
             ,
             
             and
             according
             to
             proximity
             of
             Blood
             ,
             is
             a
             bar
             to
             Pretenders
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             occasions
             of
             Mutiny
             ,
             Competition
             ,
             and
             Invasion
             ,
             are
             thereby
             taken
             off
             :
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               
               Minoris
               discriminis
               est
               Principem
               nasci
               ,
            
             
             
               quam
               sumi
               .
               It
               is
               less
               hazard
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Prince
               born
               to
               hand
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               forc'd
               to
               seek
               one
            
             ;
             because
             Subjects
             more
             naturally
             submit
             to
             an
             undoubted
             ,
             unquestionable
             Title
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             will
             not
             be
             so
             ready
             ,
             to
             be
             fishing
             in
             clear
             water
             .
             A
             third
             ,
             never
             attempts
             the
             bone
             ,
             till
             two
             are
             quarreling
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             We
             secure
             our selves
             against
             those
             disorders
             ,
             which
             such
             a
             breach
             opens
             an
             infallible
             entrance
             into
             ,
             and
             gives
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Insolence
             ,
             the
             reins
             at
             large
             ,
             which
             seldom
             stop
             ,
             but
             multiply
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             into
             confusion
             ;
             when
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             best
             seldom
             carries
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             violent
             takes
             it
             by
             force
             .
             Of
             which
             we
             need
             no
             further
             for
             instance
             ,
             
             than
             the
             ancient
             
               Brahon
               Tanistry
            
             ,
             before
             Hen.
             2.
             his
             Conquest
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             takes
             away
             the
             danger
             of
             having
             a
             new
             Family
             to
             provide
             for
             :
             Time
             was
             ,
             
             the
             Empire
             could
             have
             spread
             her
             wings
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             she
             has
             past
             so
             many
             hands
             ,
             and
             been
             so
             deplum'd
             upon
             every
             change
             ,
             that
             she
             has
             almost
             lost
             all
             her
             best
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             kept
             little
             to
             her self
             ,
             but
             the
             despair
             ,
             of
             getting
             them
             back
             again
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             avoids
             the
             indignity
             of
             a
             repulse
             .
             
             Was
             ever
             Prince
             yet
             content
             ,
             to
             see
             another
             sit
             on
             his
             Throne
             ?
             Or
             did
             ever
             men
             reckon
             the
             Sun
             the
             less
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             suffer'd
             an
             Eclipse
             ?
             No
             ;
             mankind
             naturally
             pities
             any
             thing
             in
             distress
             ,
             and
             passionately
             croud
             to
             the
             recovering
             beams
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             we
             picture
             Time
             ,
             drawing
             Truth
             out
             of
             a
             Pit
             ;
             and
             seldom
             find
             ,
             Majesty
             so
             sunk
             under
             water
             ,
             but
             some
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             have
             been
             ever
             buoying
             it
             up
             again
             .
          
           
           
             
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             present
             Union
             ,
             and
             Amity
             between
             these
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             .
             As
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             determin'd
             where
             it
             shall
             be
             bound
             ,
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             made
             in
             England
             ;
             howbeit
             there
             is
             a
             Gulph
             between
             us
             :
             But
             as
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             the
             Question
             was
             never
             yet
             put
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             speak
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             never
             did
             ,
             should
             now
             begin
             )
             to
             give
             England
             Law.
             No
             ,
             nor
             will
             I
             believe
             it
             ever
             thought
             —
             however
             ,
             were
             we
             at
             odds
             ,
             
               
               —
               Fas
               est
               ,
               &
               ab
               hoste
               doceri
               .
            
             Which
             was
             the
             better
             Son
             ,
             he
             that
             said
             he
             would
             not
             go
             ,
             but
             went
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             said
             he
             would
             go
             ,
             but
             went
             
             not
             ?
             They
             have
             Recogniz'd
             ,
             and
             Declar'd
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
               that
               Realm
               (
               deriving
               their
               Royal
               Power
               from
               God
               alone
               )
               do
               succeed
               thereto
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proximity
               of
               Blood.
               And
               that
               no
               difference
               in
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               any
               Law
               ,
               nor
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               made
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               can
               alter
               or
               divert
               ,
               the
               right
               of
               Succession
               ,
               and
               Lineal
               Descent
               of
               that
               Crown
               ,
               to
               the
               nearest
               ,
               and
               lawful
               Heir
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               aforesaid
               .
               And
               that
               by
               Writing
               ,
               Speaking
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               the
               Alteration
               ,
               Diversion
               ,
               Suspension
               ,
               or
               debarring
               the
               same
               (
               by
               any
               Subjects
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               )
               shall
               be
               High
               Treason
               .
            
             So
             now
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             should
             be
             of
             a
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             must
             it
             not
             in
             all
             moral
             probability
             ,
             open
             a
             gap
             to
             a
             new
             breach
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hazard
             the
             rending
             asunder
             those
             two
             Crowns
             
             in
             Blood
             ;
             the
             uniting
             of
             which
             ,
             were
             so
             wisely
             design'd
             by
             H.
             7.
             and
             as
             happily
             took
             effect
             in
             King
             James
             ,
             without
             Blood
             ;
             and
             what
             must
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             once
             more
             fall
             to
             the
             old
             trade
             again
             .
             
               
                 
                 —
                 Furit
                 omnis
                 turba
                 ,
                 suoque
              
               
                 Marte
                 cadunt
                 —
              
            
             And
             when
             (
             perhaps
             )
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             as
             of
             Alexander
             (
             in
             his
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Parthian
             )
             That
             he
             lost
             more
             by
             the
             War
             ,
             than
             he
             got
             by
             the
             Victory
             ;
             whereas
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             the
             Adventure
             ,
             looks
             at
             the
             return
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hazard
             ,
             at
             the
             likelihood
             ,
             and
             advantage
             ,
             of
             the
             success
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             hereby
             take
             off
             all
             occasions
             of
             jealousie
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             
             almost
             every
             thing
             serves
             for
             Fuel
             ,
             scarce
             any
             thing
             for
             Physick
             ;
             it
             being
             but
             natural
             ,
             That
             he
             must
             fear
             many
             ,
             whom
             many
             fear
             ,
             how
             groundlesly
             soever
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ;
             
             Peace
             without
             safety
             is
             but
             a
             breathing
             ,
             or
             bare
             Truce
             ,
             at
             best
             .
             How
             can
             that
             man
             sleep
             securely
             ,
             over
             whose
             head
             ,
             a
             drawn
             Sword
             hangs
             by
             a
             single
             Hair
             ?
          
           
             And
             who
             shall
             be
             Judg
             of
             that
             ?
             
             The
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             safety
             depends
             on
             the
             love
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             never
             Acts
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Council
             ;
             or
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             who
             (
             besides
             that
             number
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ,
             are
             seldom
             of
             the
             same
             side
             )
             never
             condsier
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             it
             happen'd
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             hung
             ?
             What
             causes
             that
             Thunder
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             but
             the
             cross
             encounter
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             mutually
             tending
             
             to
             their
             centre
             of
             safety
             ?
             And
             while
             a
             people
             keep
             within
             their
             own
             Circle
             ,
             what
             danger
             is
             there
             of
             a
             Prince's
             breaking
             in
             upon
             them
             :
             
             God
             had
             looked
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             pronounc'd
             it
             corrupt
             ,
             before
             he
             sent
             a
             Deluge
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             it
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             old
             saying
             ,
             
               Divide
               ,
               &
               impera
            
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             another
             ,
             no
             ways
             inferior
             ,
             
               Vis
               unita
               ,
               fortior
            
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             true
             in
             experience
             ;
             he
             that
             would
             pluck
             off
             a
             Horses
             Tail
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             hair
             by
             hair
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             would
             shake
             a
             Faggot
             in
             pieces
             ,
             must
             first
             pull
             out
             some
             considerable
             Stick
             ,
             or
             cut
             the
             Band.
             
          
           
             
             I
             come
             now
             ,
             to
             the
             disadvantages
             ,
             or
             inconveniencies
             ,
             that
             have
             attended
             the
             laying
             by
             the
             right
             Heir
             .
             Revolts
             ,
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             Exclusion
             differ
             in
             term
             and
             sound
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             
             and
             (
             which
             they
             hold
             in
             common
             )
             never
             wanted
             their
             Embroils
             :
             The
             revolt
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             from
             Rehoboam
             was
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             the
             Captivity
             ;
             
             for
             having
             drein'd
             and
             weaken'd
             themselves
             with
             intestine
             War
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             (
             like
             the
             Frog
             ,
             and
             Mouse
             in
             the
             Fable
             )
             they
             became
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             next
             offerer
             ?
             The
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             excluded
             Nero
             ,
             but
             mist
             their
             aim
             ;
             for
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             set
             up
             Galba
             ;
             another
             ,
             Otho
             against
             him
             ;
             a
             third
             ,
             Vitellius
             against
             Otho
             ;
             a
             fourth
             ,
             Vespasian
             against
             Vitellius
             ;
             still
             bickering
             ,
             and
             beating
             one
             another
             to
             pieces
             ,
             until
             Vespasian
             brought
             all
             into
             one
             hand
             again
             .
             Harold
             usurp'd
             on
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             ?
             but
             that
             it
             open'd
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             a
             passage
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             gave
             both
             encouragement
             ,
             
             and
             success
             to
             the
             enterprise
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             those
             more
             prosperous
             Usurpations
             of
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             upon
             their
             elder
             Brother
             Robert.
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             on
             Maude
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Henry
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             her
             Son
             (
             afterwards
             )
             Henry
             the
             Second
             .
             King
             John
             ,
             on
             his
             Nephew
             
               Arthur
               .
               Henry
            
             the
             Fourth
             on
             Richard
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             Richard
             the
             Third
             ,
             on
             Edward
             the
             Fifth
             ;
             were
             they
             not
             founded
             in
             Blood
             ,
             and
             defended
             with
             more
             ?
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             shall
             bring
             them
             in
             precedent
             ,
             had
             as
             good
             save
             a
             ramble
             abroad
             ,
             and
             instance
             ,
             
             in
             
               O.
               Cromwel
            
             at
             home
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             our
             King
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heir
             of
             Isabella
             ,
             Daughter
             and
             Heiress
             of
             France
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             Salique
             Law
             )
             occasioned
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             best
             men
             ,
             
             and
             
             Kingdom
             also
             :
             and
             did
             not
             we
             half
             lose
             it
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             by
             Henry
             4.
             his
             Usurping
             on
             Richard
             2
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Henry
             5.
             recovered
             it
             again
             ,
             but
             his
             Son
             Henry
             6.
             almost
             as
             soon
             lost
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             civil
             Broils
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             (
             slain
             at
             Wakefield
             )
             which
             yet
             ended
             not
             ,
             till
             his
             Son
             Edw.
             4.
             had
             recovered
             the
             Possession
             .
             And
             what
             fruit
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             did
             we
             reap
             of
             those
             Wars
             ?
             or
             rather
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             of
             which
             the
             Poet
             speaks
             ?
             
               Bella
               geri
               placuit
               ,
               nullos
               habitura
               triumphos
               !
               
            
             How
             much
             better
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             by
             learning
             from
             other
             mens
             harms
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             beaten
             road
             ,
             with
             safety
             ,
             than
             upon
             every
             new
             notion
             ,
             to
             entangle
             our selves
             in
             those
             passes
             ,
             
             wherein
             ,
             so
             many
             before
             us
             ,
             have
             lost
             their
             way
             .
             And
             especially
             ,
             having
             the
             light
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             directing
             and
             telling
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               several
               Titles
               ,
               pretended
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               then
               not
               so
               perfectly
               declar'd
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               might
               expound
               them
               to
               every
               ones
               sinister
               affection
               ,
               and
               sense
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               right
               legality
               of
               the
               Succession
               ,
               and
               Posterity
               of
               the
               Lawful
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Emperors
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               had
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               great
               effusion
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               mans
               Blood
            
             :
             And
             what
             can
             any
             man
             expect
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             cause
             will
             again
             produce
             the
             same
             effects
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             Asterism
             ,
             the
             like
             Revolutions
             .
          
           
             To
             draw
             towards
             an
             end
             :
             It
             is
             the
             advice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               do
               ye
               ,
               even
               so
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             Would
             
             any
             one
             (
             think
             ye
             )
             submit
             ,
             to
             be
             brain'd
             by
             a
             Billet
             ,
             albeit
             in
             amends
             it
             were
             said
             to
             his
             Heir
             ,
             the
             like
             shall
             never
             be
             done
             to
             your self
             ?
             especially
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             that
             did
             the
             one
             ,
             cannot
             promise
             ,
             for
             any
             that
             shall
             come
             after
             it
             :
             To
             one
             ,
             
             praying
             Lycurgus
             ,
             to
             settle
             a
             popular
             State
             in
             Lacedaemon
             ,
             that
             the
             basest
             might
             have
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             :
             Begin
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               to
               do
               it
               it
               ,
               in
               thy
               own
               house
               ,
               first
               :
               I
               know
               not
               of
               what
               Spirit
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               one
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               let
               him
               throw
               the
               first
               stone
               .
            
             And
             yet
             who
             knows
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             somewhat
             more
             than
             we
             see
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             old
             grudg
             ?
             No
             —
             
               Manet
               altâ
               mente
               repôstum
            
             ?
             No
             —
             
               Spreti
               injuria
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             all
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             and
             undefil'd
             :
             All
             dry
             ,
             down-right
             conscience
             ?
             No
             biass
             ?
             No
             interest
             ?
             
             No
             self
             in
             the
             case
             ?
             't
             is
             very
             well
             :
             
             Judas
             made
             a
             charitable
             motion
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             have
             seem'd
             better
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             carried
             the
             Bag
             ,
             tho
             he
             headed
             no
             Party
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             :
             Commines
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               good
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               Virtues
               are
               not
               over-ballanc'd
               by
               his
               Vices
               :
               And
               the
            
             Persians
             
               never
               condemn'd
               any
               man
               (
               tho
               convicted
               )
               till
               his
               former
               life
               ,
               had
               been
               weigh'd
               by
               the
               same
               Ballance
               ,
               and
               found
               wanting
               .
            
             To
             apply
             it
             :
             I
             skill
             not
             to
             flatter
             ,
             even
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             moral
             justice
             is
             due
             to
             the
             living
             :
             or
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             had
             never
             said
             ,
             
             
               The
               laborer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
            
             ;
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             
             
               Withhold
               it
               not
            
             .
             Is
             not
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             the
             Son
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             whom
             our
             late
             Parliaments
             have
             so
             often
             declar'd
             a
             Martyr
             ?
             and
             the
             onely
             Brother
             (
             and
             as
             yet
             ,
             
             indisputable
             Heir
             )
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             who
             hath
             forgiven
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speak
             once
             for
             all
             )
             Crimes
             greater
             than
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             mercy
             that
             forgave
             them
             ?
             And
             what
             could
             the
             world
             have
             design'd
             him
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             eepectation
             of
             his
             mighty
             Birth
             must
             (
             by
             course
             of
             Nature
             )
             have
             given
             him
             ?
             Even
             the
             new
             phrase
             ,
             acknowledges
             it
             ;
             
               The
               Presumptive
               Heir
               of
               three
               Imperial
               Crowns
            
             :
             and
             yet
             during
             the
             Banishment
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             who
             serv'd
             with
             more
             Courage
             Abroad
             ?
             And
             since
             their
             happy
             Restauration
             ,
             what
             Private
             Person
             made
             more
             Honorable
             Hazards
             at
             Home
             ?
             When
             yet
             he
             had
             many
             things
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             desire
             ,
             but
             the
             Peace
             and
             Honor
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             I
             need
             not
             far
             for
             instance
             ,
             of
             what
             meets
             us
             every
             where
             :
             
             Witness
             for
             all
             ,
             
             that
             memorable
             3.
             of
             June
             ,
             1665.
             in
             which
             great
             Action
             (
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             one
             single
             Ship
             )
             he
             destroy'd
             and
             took
             18
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Ships
             of
             War
             ,
             whereof
             half
             ,
             were
             the
             best
             they
             had
             ;
             and
             touching
             which
             ,
             a
             late
             learned
             Judg
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             thus
             Epigrammatically
             accosted
             his
             Majesty
             :
             
               
                 
                   Ad
                   Regem
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Subdidit
                   Arctoum
                   tribus
                   olim
                   classibus
                   aequor
                
                 
                   Edgarus
                   ?
                   At
                   vestrae
                   pars
                   quota
                   laudis
                   erit
                   !
                
                 
                   Obsessum
                   Maris
                   Imperium
                   ,
                   felicior
                   armis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Asseris
                   ,
                   &
                   Batavas
                   conteris
                   (
                   ultor
                   )
                   opes
                   .
                
                 
                   Euge
                   !
                   triumphato
                   da
                   jura
                   perennia
                   Ponto
                   :
                
                 
                   Jam
                   scit
                   cui
                   Domino
                   pareat
                   unda
                   Maris
                   .
                
              
            
             
             And
             must
             he
             after
             all
             this
             be
             smother'd
             in
             his
             own
             Perfumes
             ?
             Must
             those
             Glories
             he
             reapt
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             serve
             him
             only
             as
             so
             many
             Garlands
             to
             a
             destin'd
             Sacrifice
             ?
             And
             because
             he
             has
             deserv'd
             too
             much
             ,
             will
             nothing
             but
             an
             Ostracism
             pay
             off
             his
             Debentures
             ?
             Let
             every
             man
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             once
             more
             make
             the
             case
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             walk
             up
             to
             the
             thing
             he
             startled
             at
             ,
             and
             by
             giving
             himself
             a
             distinct
             view
             of
             what
             (
             before
             )
             frighten'd
             ,
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             persuaded
             into
             his
             senses
             ,
             and
             shame
             his
             fear
             :
             And
             I
             press
             it
             the
             rather
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             (
             I
             have
             it
             from
             a
             Noble
             hand
             ,
             of
             too
             much
             Honor
             to
             falsifie
             )
             hath
             so
             often
             declar'd
             ,
             
               That
               were
               it
               in
               his
               power
               to
               effect
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               cut
               off
               his
               Arm
               ,
               than
               
               make
               the
               least
               alteration
               in
               the
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Law
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               establish'd
               :
            
             And
             if
             Truth
             be
             sacred
             with
             private
             men
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             with
             a
             Prince
             ?
             when
             ,
             whoever
             wounds
             it
             ,
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             does
             but
             take
             a
             blow
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             hilt
             .
          
           
             To
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             Has
             any
             man
             for
             companies
             sake
             been
             persuaded
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             what
             dishonor
             is
             it
             if
             he
             comply
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Angel
             to
             Hagar
             ,
             
             
               Return
               ,
               and
               submit
            
             ;
             or
             that
             other
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Lawyer
             tempting
             him
             ,
             
             
               Go
               ,
               and
               do
               thou
               likewise
            
             :
             and
             then
             he
             will
             the
             more
             unbiastly
             determin
             ,
             whether
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Monarchy
             ,
             be
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             what
             these
             murmurings
             against
             the
             Heir
             mean
             ,
             if
             they
             carry
             not
             under
             'em
             ,
             a
             design
             on
             the
             Inheritance
             :
             for
             ,
             let
             
             the
             pretences
             be
             what
             other
             they
             please
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             Virtues
             may
             be
             suspected
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             ostentations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             mask
             their
             Conspiracies
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Publick
             Good
             ;
             pretend
             Conscience
             ,
             against
             Duty
             ;
             love
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             whereby
             to
             chalk
             a
             way
             to
             their
             own
             Ambition
             ;
             zeal
             to
             Religion
             ,
             to
             cover
             their
             own
             wild-fire
             ,
             they
             may
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             suspected
             ,
             as
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             rather
             to
             purchase
             a
             Principality
             on
             Earth
             ,
             than
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             such
             courses
             ,
             have
             been
             ever
             condemned
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Religion
             they
             would
             pretend
             to
             defend
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             What
             the
             pretences
             of
             the
             late
             times
             ended
             in
             ,
             we
             have
             most
             of
             us
             seen
             ,
             and
             what
             influence
             they
             yet
             held
             on
             our
             own
             ,
             we
             had
             ere
             this
             felt
             ,
             
             had
             not
             God
             been
             more
             merciful
             ,
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             late
             horrid
             Association
             ,
             and
             Conspiracy
             ,
             against
             the
             lives
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             his
             Royal
             Brother
             :
             Who
             would
             not
             swear
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             batch
             ?
             for
             they
             agreed
             in
             substance
             ,
             however
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             might
             differ
             in
             circumstance
             :
             both
             (
             like
             
             Sampson's
             Foxes
             )
             were
             set
             upon
             destruction
             ,
             tho
             they
             drew
             the
             fire-brands
             a
             contrary
             way
             .
             Those
             of
             1641.
             did
             their
             work
             by
             degrees
             ,
             
               Nemo
               repente
               fuit
               turpissimus
               —
            
             One
             Party
             ,
             murder'd
             our
             late
             Sovereign
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             murder'd
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             tho
             each
             yet
             ,
             as
             deep
             in
             the
             guilt
             ,
             as
             t'other
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Qui
               vult
               media
               ad
               finem
               ,
               vult
               etiam
               ,
               &
               ipsum
               finem
            
             ;
             
             He
             that
             wills
             the
             means
             con●●ucing
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             wills
             also
             the
             end
             it self
             :
             These
             of
             this
             present
             ,
             have
             seen
             that
             error
             ,
             and
             thus
             far
             repented
             it
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             That
             they
             laid
             the
             Ax
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             the
             advice
             of
             Abishai
             to
             David
             (
             when
             they
             had
             found
             Saul
             sleeping
             .
             
             )
             
               Let
               me
               smite
               him
               even
               to
               the
               earth
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               smite
               him
               the
               second
               time
            
             :
             But
             ,
             God
             has
             been
             once
             more
             seen
             in
             the
             Mountain
             ;
             They
             are
             sunk
             in
             the
             Pit
             they
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             Net
             which
             they
             hid
             ,
             is
             their
             own
             foot
             taken
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             the
             numerous
             congratulations
             on
             this
             happy
             delivery
             ,
             I
             'll
             close
             all
             with
             that
             of
             Barclay
             ,
             
               
               
                 
                 Vicimus
                 O
                 tandem
                 non
                 inaudita
                 piorum
              
               
                 Vota
                 Deis
                 !
                 Nunc
                 ,
                 alma
                 salus
                 ,
                 nunc
                 ,
                 secula
                 curat
              
               
                 Jupiter
                 :
                 Omnis
                 Io
                 superum
                 domus
                 !
                 omnis
                 honores
              
               
                 Ara
                 ferat
                 ;
                 nullaeque
                 vacent
                 a
                 fronte
                 Coronae
                 .
              
            
             Which
             I
             have
             thus
             adventur'd
             to
             Translate
             ,
             as
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             present
             sense
             ,
             than
             any
             useless
             dwelling
             on
             the
             Letter
             :
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 o'recome
                 !
                 nor
                 were
                 our
                 Prayers
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
              
               
                 We
                 're
                 once
                 more
                 safe
                 ;
                 and
                 Heav'n
                 ,
                 proves
                 Heav'n
                 again
                 :
              
               
                 Your
                 Organ
                 Temples
                 !
                 Deck
                 your
                 Altars
                 round
                 !
              
               
                 Hallow
                 the
                 Threshold
                 !
                 Let
                 the
                 Posts
                 be
                 Crown'd
                 !
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66571-e1060
           
             
               Cicero
               de
               legibus
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Ovid
             Metam
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             founded
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             Virgil
             Geo.
             
          
           
             As
             consonant
             to
             the
             Divine
             Government
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron
             :
             29.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             9.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.10
             .
             2
             Sam.
             22.51
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             1
             Lam.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             45.1
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             25.9
             .
          
           
             Acknowledg'd
             by
             Heathens
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Hesiod
             .
          
           
             Homer
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.28
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             82.6
             .
          
           
             Arch-Bishop
             usher
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Cain
             a
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Kingdoms
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             &c.
             Monarchies
             .
          
           
             
               De
               legibus
               ,
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               Just.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             original
             of
             Power
             came
             not
             from
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Irrationality
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Co.
             8.
             
             Rep.
             92.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Princes
            
             .
          
           
             The
             ill
             consequence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             Dyer
             256
             Co●
             4.
             
             Rep.
             24.
             
          
           
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             10.32
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             17.17
             .
          
           
             A
             Family
             an
             exemplary
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             
             Gen.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Aristot.
               pol.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Paterfamilias
             was
             .
          
           
             
               Pro
               Quintio
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Repub.
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             His
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Pro
               domo
               sua
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.1
             .
          
           
             
               Pol.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             it
             in
             Judah
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             38.
             
          
           
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             
          
           
             Jephthah
             .
          
           
             Judges
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Godw.
               Jew
               .
               An●●q
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Judges
             8.
             
          
           
             Brutus
             .
          
           
             Monarchy
             ,
             upon
             the
             increase
             of
             Families
             .
          
           
             Esau.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             36
             ,
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Assyrian
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             .
          
           
             The
             Grecian
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             ancient
             Nations
             Monarchies
             .
          
           
             Bodin
             .
          
           
             
             Selden's
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             universally
             received
             by
             the
             Moderns
             .
          
           
             Precedent
             to
             all
             other
             Governments
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               pol.
               l.
            
             4
             ,
          
           
             Lord
             Baeon
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             Forms
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               Pol.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             their
             Rotations
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             on
             
               Livy
               ,
               Deca
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Aristocracy
             .
          
           
             Democracy
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Metam
             .
          
           
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             be
             rather
             wisht
             than
             either
             .
          
           
             Examples
             in
             Athens
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Florus
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Rome
             from
             the
             first
             Consulate
             .
          
           
             
               Florus
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Their
             Tribunes
             .
          
           
             
               Rosi●
               .
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               l
            
             :
             3.
             c.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Several
             Seditions
             .
          
           
             Marius
             and
             Sylla
             .
          
           
             In
             
               vita
               Syllae
            
             .
          
           
             
               Fastorum
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Crassus
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Pompey
            
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             latter
             divide
             .
          
           
             
               Flo.
               l.
            
             4.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             ●
             .
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             complemented
             to
             Rome
             by
             the
             Senate
             .
          
           
             
               God.
               Rom.
               Ant.
            
             171.
             
          
           
             
               Flo.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Triumvirate
             .
          
           
             
               Rofin
               .
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Their
             Proscriptions
             .
          
           
             
               Rosin
               .
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             And
             Breach
             .
          
           
             No
             peace
             ,
             until
             Monarchy
             restor'd
             .
          
           
             
               Florus
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             those
             times
             touching
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Amp.
               in
               lib.
               memoriali
               ,
               c.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             .
          
           
             Statius
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             2.27
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             25.34
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             Deut.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Judges
             9.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4
             343.
             
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Marks
             of
             Sovereignty
             :
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             .
             Psal.
             60.7
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             Livy
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             114.1
             .
          
           
             And
             exemption
             from
             any
             coactive
             Obedience
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Joseph
               .
               Ant.
               l.
            
             15.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Panegyr
               .
               ad
               Trajan
            
             .
          
           
             Power
             of
             Peace
             and
             War.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Repub.
            
             163.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               Bodin
            
             ,
             182.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             is
             a
             Supreme
             Imperial
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Power
             in
             making
             Laws
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Resusc.
             fol.
             153.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             154.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             fol.
             276
             :
          
           
             Sir
             E.
             Coke's
             Preface
             to
             his
             third
             Report
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Jo.
               Davys
            
             Preface
             to
             his
             
               Irish
               Reports
            
             .
          
           
             36
             Edw.
             III.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Jo.
               Davys
            
             Preface
             to
             his
             
               Irish
               Reports
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               E.
               Cooke
               ,
               Sur
               West
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.243
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             2.286
             .
          
           
             Indictment
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Areyle
             ,
             1681.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Power
             in
             interpreting
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Cited
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Postnaci
             .
          
           
             Sir
             H.
             Spelman's
             Gloss
             ,
             fol.
             107.
             
             Inst.
             1.99
             .
             Inst.
             2.168
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Petition
             of
             Right
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesties
             Answer
             ,
             3
             Car.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Stat.
             at
             large
             ,
             fol.
             1433.
             
          
           
             His
             being
             exempt
             from
             their
             coactive
             force
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.99
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             73.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             110.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             46.
             
          
           
             
               ●ract
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Jac.
             
          
           
             Claudian
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             absolute
             Power
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             War.
             
          
           
             
               Nat.
               Brev.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             Ess.
             of
             Delay
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             25
             Edw.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             7
             Rep.
             25.
             
          
           
             13th
             .
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               E.
               Cooke
            
             ,
             Inst.
             1.90
             
          
           
             *
             Subscribed
             to
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Judges
             (
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ship-Money
             )
             and
             by
             Hatten
             ,
             and
             Crooke
             ,
             tho
             they
             fell
             off
             afterward
             .
             Sir
             Will.
             Dugdale's
             
               Short
               View
            
             ,
             fol.
             42.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             1.161
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Power
             in
             appointing
             chief
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             great
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               Smith
               de
               Repub.
               Ang.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             last
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.343
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             341.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               Paris
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             Sir
             
               J.
               Davys
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Irish
               Rep.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Petit.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             
               Ass.
               de
               Clarend
            
             .
             10
             H.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             16
             R.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vide
             ,
             The
             Case
             of
             Premunire
             ,
             in
             Sir
             
               John
               Davys
            
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.341
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             2.602
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               H.
               Hobart
            
             ,
             fol.
             146.
             
          
           
             The
             sole
             fountain
             of
             Honor
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.126
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.65
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.363
             .
          
           
             Seld.
             Tit.
             of
             Honor
             ,
             621.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             628.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             630.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             1.69
             .
          
           
             May
             create
             a
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             
               Camb.
               Britt
            
             .
             464.
             
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             530.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.211
             .
          
           
             
               Camb.
               Britt
            
             .
             600.
             
          
           
             Plowd
             .
             214.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.204
             .
             in
             the
             Margin
             .
          
           
             9
             
               Jac.
               in
               Scac.
            
             fol.
             49.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             ,
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             693.
             
          
           
             
               Stat.
               Hibern
            
             .
             14
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Have
             made
             a
             King
             and
             Lord
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             38.41
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.357
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.83
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Seld.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               E.
               Cooke
            
             5
             Rep.
             110.
             in
             
             Foxley's
             Case
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             3.233
             .
             &
             241.
             
          
           
             
               The
               King
               appoints
               the
               value
               ,
               &c.
               of
               Coin.
               
            
             
               Sir
               
                 J.
                 Davys
              
               ,
               q.
               v.
               Case
               de
               mixt
               Moneys
               .
            
          
           
             
               Stat.
               25
               Edw.
               3.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               Sir
               
                 J.
                 Davys
              
               in
               Pref.
               5.
               
               Rep.
               114.
               
            
          
           
             Inst.
             2.576
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.207
             .
          
           
             Liege
             Homage
             received
             by
             our
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             24
             ,
             25.38
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Their
             burning
             those
             incommunicable
             Titles
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             594.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             92.
             
          
           
             Further
             instances
             of
             the
             Kings
             Sovereignty
             by
             the
             Common
             Law.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             2.68
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             42.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             1
             H.
             7.4
             .
             Plowd
             .
             238.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.352
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             3
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Rep.
             in
             
             Calvin's
             Case
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             23
             H.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Rep.
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               De
               la
               Ware.
            
             
          
           
             13
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.342
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             21.
             
             
               Ann.
               Reg.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             40.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.13
             .
             &
             357.
             
          
           
             18
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.88
             .
             &
             104.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             2.167
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.90
             .
             &
             344.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             2.496
             .
             
               Bract.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Britt
             .
             f.
             27.
             
          
           
             Regist.
             fol.
             61.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             from
             the
             Statute-Law
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             is
             Imperial
             .
             Inst.
             4.343
             .
          
           
             16
             R.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Article
               against
               Woolsey
               .
               21
               H.
               8.
               
            
             
               I●st
               .
               4.89
               .
            
          
           
             24
             H.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             88
             H.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               cap.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             Hibern
             .
             28.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             Hibern
             .
             33
             H.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             and
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Jac.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             Scotiae
             5.
             
             Jac.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Printed
             at
             Edenburgh
             ,
             1681.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               H.
               Hob.
            
             143.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             1.94
             .
          
           
             
               Glanv
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.285
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.134
             .
             &
             344.
             
          
           
             
               Ann.
               Reg.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Math.
               Paris
            
             ,
             fol.
             213.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Pet.
             fol.
             88.
             
          
           
             40
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Act
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Statutes
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             you
             may
             find
             it
             ,
             Inst.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             357.
             
          
           
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             set
             out
             by
             Dr.
             Bernard
             ,
             in
             16
             1.
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Clavi
               Trabales
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Lincoln's
             Preface
             to
             it
             ,
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.357
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             359.
             
          
           
             Regist.
             294.
             
          
           
             
               Fitz.
               N.
               Bre●
            
             .
             Printed
             in
             1666.
             411.
             
          
           
             6
             Edw.
             3.11
             .
             11
             H.
             4.68
             .
          
           
             11
             H
             4.60
             .
             11
             H.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Hen.
               Hob.
            
             fol.
             146.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             3.238
             .
          
           
             
               Fitz.
               N.B.
            
             662.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             1.344
             .
          
           
             Dyer
             ,
             348.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             294.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             3
             Car.
             1
             c.
             4.
             
             Inst.
             4.342
             .
             
               Inter
               Leges
               Ed.
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             of
             the
             Kings
             Power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               Cla.
               Trab
            
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.323
             .
          
           
             
               Cro.
               Jac.
            
             371.
             
          
           
             22
             Car.
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             justly
             used
             the
             Titles
             of
             Emperor
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             from
             Ancient
             Ages
             .
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               of
               Honor
            
             ,
             f.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Edw.
             Coke's
             Preface
             to
             his
             fourth
             Report
             .
          
           
             
               Camb.
               Brit.
            
             189.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Seld.
            
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.343
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid
               ,
               Seld.
            
             1
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Bodin
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               Bodin
            
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             applying
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             3
             Car.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Jac.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Eliz.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Mar.
               Sess.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             28
             H.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Rich.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Edw.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●5
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Edw.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Stat
               de
               Scat.
            
             51
             H.
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             these
             Three
             Estates
             are
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             1.110
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.233
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Repub.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Coll.
               Fr.
               T●●ffe
            
             his
             Speech
             to
             them
             ,
             ●rom
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lorain
             ,
             1674.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelm.
               Gloss.
            
             f.
             449.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             To
             presume
             him
             such
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             him
             but
             a
             Co-ordinate
             Power
             .
          
           
             Bar.
             Arg.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             He
             cannot
             Summon
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Novum
               Organ
               .
               Aphor.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             Where
             were
             these
             three
             Estates
             ,
             before
             the
             Commons
             came
             in
             to
             be
             a
             third
             Estate
             ?
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Petit.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelm.
               Gloss.
            
             450.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             For
             so
             Mr.
             Selden
             takes
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             580.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             524.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Petit.
             44.46
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Answ.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hen.
            
             581.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Answer
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             
               Monast.
               Ang.
            
             
          
           
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             581.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             61
             ,
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             583.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelm.
               Tit.
               Baro.
            
             
          
           
             Pet.
             80.
             ad
             99.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               H.
               Spelm.
               Gloss.
            
             451.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             when
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             they
             first
             came
             in
             .
          
           
             20
             H.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Stat.
            
             52
             H.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gloss.
             452.
             
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Temporal
             one
             great
             Estate
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Spiritual
             one
             other
             distinct
             Estate
             from
             the
             Lords
             Temporal
             .
             Inst.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Seld.
               Tit.
               Hon.
            
             594.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.322
             .
          
           
             8
             H.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             1
             E.
             1.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             13
             E.
             1
             
          
           
             40
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             An
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             point
             .
          
           
             8
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Express
             Authorities
             to
             prove
             the
             King
             none
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Cowel
               Interp.
               Tit.
               Parliam
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tit.
               Scotland
            
             ,
             fol.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             of
             Scotl.
             3
             Jac.
             1.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             Printed
             at
             Edenb
             .
             16.
             
             October
             ,
             1669.
             
          
           
             All
             Printed
             at
             ●denbr
             .
             1681.
             
          
           
             English
             Stat.
             1
             
               Jac.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             4.351
             .
          
           
             A
             short
             Recapitulation
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             before
             his
             Majesties
             return
             .
          
           
             Part
             of
             the
             Epitaph
             ,
             of
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             
             Scobel's
             Collection
             of
             Acts
             ,
             1648.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             wanted
             not
             opportunities
             of
             resenting
             them
             ,
             had
             he
             design'd
             it
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             Strada
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.3
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             3.36
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             22.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             105.25
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             20.2
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Sci.
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             36.18
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.29
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             of
             other
             Nations
             to
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               Herodot
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               De
               morib●s
               gentium
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Append.
               ad
               Pet.
               Ciacc
               .
               de
               Triclinio
               ,
            
             327.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             precept
             of
             Obedience
             is
             without
             restriction
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             29.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.26
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             no
             ground
             to
             resist
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm
               de
               Po●t
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Buch.
               de
               j●re
               Reg.
            
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Apolog.
            
             
          
           
             Much
             less
             ,
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Dyer
             ,
             23.148
             .
          
           
             Vide
             ,
             Preface
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             touching
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             The
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             his
             Instituting
             his
             last
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             
               Rosin
               .
               Rom.
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             27.
             
             
               Lipsii
               Saturn
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.23
             .
          
           
             John
             13.26
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10
             4.
             
          
           
             Least
             of
             all
             ,
             injury
             .
          
           
             John
             18.11
             .
          
           
             Acts
             25.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.37
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             19.4
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             38.9
             .
          
           
             Esther
             7.3
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             ground
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             would
             never
             be
             wanting
             .
          
           
             Semido
             in
             His●
             .
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             8.13
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             to
             be
             done
             piece-meal
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             necessities
             to
             be
             supply'd
             with
             complaints
             .
          
           
             
             Rushworth's
             Coll.
             fol.
             40.183.402.656
             .
          
           
             Plots
             discover'd
             ,
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             promoted
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Will.
               Dugd.
            
             Short
             View
             ,
             &c.
             from
             fol.
             67.
             to
             fol.
             124.
             
          
           
             Octob.
             6.1642
             .
          
           
             Religion
             cants
             its
             part
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             Leading
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             Law
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             examples
             of
             Corah
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             1.19
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Game
             playing
             over
             again
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             18
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Prognostications
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hudibras
             .
             The
             ill
             consequence
             of
             such
             impressions
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.25
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.21
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met.
             
          
           
             Barkeley
             ,
             Argen
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             65.7
             .
          
           
             The
             examples
             of
             
               Jack
               Cade
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             4
             Rich.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vide
             ,
             The
             History
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             noble
             Neapolitan
             .
          
           
             Holy
             League
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             
               Comb.
               Britt
            
             .
             509.
             
          
           
             Lord
             
             Bacon
             ●
             Essaya
             ,
             78.
             
          
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             New
             Trains
             to
             the
             old
             Fuel
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             90.6
             .
          
           
             22
             Car.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviours
             advice
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Mark
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Acts
             26.5
             .
          
           
             Luke
             18.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.27
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.1
             .
          
           
             
               Josephus
               Antiq
               l.
            
             17.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Godw.
             Jewish
             Antiq.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Mat
             25.5.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Made
             applicable
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             consider'd
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             advantage
             propos'd
             in
             Excluding
             his
             Royal
             Highness
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             at
             Act
             for
             security
             of
             Religion
             less
             than
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             ●ol
             .
          
           
             The
             moral
             Impossibility
             of
             introducing
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             tho
             the
             Prince
             were
             a
             Romanist
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Kingdom
             follow'd
             Edw.
             6's
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Maries
             going
             back
             .
          
           
             S●at
             .
             1.2
             .
             Ph.
             and
             
               Mary
               ,
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Eliz.
             return
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             case
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             John
             11.48
             .
          
           
             The
             Crown
             of
             England
             an
             old
             Entail
             .
          
           
             Aphorism
             :
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             Innovations
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             such
             things
             have
             been
             done
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             ●o
             has
             a
             King
             been
             murdered
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             answered
             in
             E.
             4.
             
             Qu.
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Qu.
             Eliz.
             all
             excluded
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             28
             H.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               No
               man
               changes
               but
               in
               hopes
               of
               better
               .
            
             
               Jer.
               2.11
               .
            
          
           
             Prov.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             The
             advantages
             of
             continuing
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             Pretenders
             ,
             barr'd
             .
          
           
             Annal.
             1.
             
          
           
             Disorders
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Case
             of
             Tanistry
             ,
             in
             Sir
             J.
             Davis's
             Irish
             Reports
             ,
             f.
             29.
             
          
           
             No
             new
             Family
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
             The
             indignity
             of
             a
             repulse
             ,
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             should
             be
             of
             another
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             Act
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             for
             asserting
             the
             Succession
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             1681.
             
          
           
             Ovid
             Met.
             
          
           
             All
             occasions
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             taken
             off
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Disadvantages
             that
             have
             attended
             the
             laying
             by
             the
             right
             Heir
             .
          
           
             Revolt
             of
             the
             10
             Tribes
             .
          
           
             At
             home
             .
          
           
             Our
             loss
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Lucan
             .
          
           
             25
             H.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             
               vita
               Lycur
            
             .
          
           
             John
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.7
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Chancellors
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             at
             Oxon
             ,
             10.
             
             Octob.
             65.
             
          
           
             Oliver
             Jones
             
               
                 Esq
              
               second
               Justice
               of
               his
               Majesties
               chief
               place
               in
            
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.37
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             3.